Author: admin

  • Futa MILFs and Their Hot Daughters Chapter 4: Latina MILF’s Futa Discipline

    Font size : +


    The daughter of the MILF who inadvertently created futas wants to enjoy her own hot MILF!

    Futa MILFs and Their Hot Daughters

    Chapter Four: Latina MILF’s Futa Discipline

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

    Christine Holt

    I opened the door to the house, eager to get in, get changed, and get out before I ran into my mom. I didn’t see her in the living room. A lavender scent filled my nose. One of Mom’s dumb scented candles she was trying to sell on the internet.

    She thought she’d be the next Martha Steward or some dumb shit like that.

    Though, it did smell good. I took another deep inhalation. A tingle rippled through me. I could see lighting one of these. It was a much better aroma than Hollyrefic, as she called her Christmas-themed one.

    A door crashed open. A squeal of delight. I groaned. Anabella. She was going to be annoying, wasn’t she? The girl thought I was cool. She wanted to be like me. She was such a dumb thing. I hoped I wasn’t that naïve when I was eighteen.

    She reached the stairs. I sighed. I would have to put up with her.

    “Christine!” she squealed and hurtled down the stairs. I looked up and—

    Blinked.

    She was naked.

    I realized that in the two seconds it took for her to fly downstairs. Her little breasts jiggled, her black pigtails flying behind her, lithe legs blurring as she took the stairs as fast as she could. Then she threw herself into me and hugged me tight.

    “Christine! Christine! I’m going to be a futa!” my little sister squealed.

    I had no idea what that meant. “Get the fuck off me!” I gasped. “Why the fuck are you—”

    She kissed me.

    The little brat kissed me full on the lips, something salty, almost like cum, on them and another flavor that reminded me of pussy. A spicy taste.

    Was she stoned? Tripping on bath salts? What the fuck was going on here? I grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back hard, wrenching her lips from me.

    “The fuck?” I gasped at her. “Why the fuck are you naked, pipsqueak? And what the hell was up with that kiss? Have you lost your fucking mind? Mom is going to explode when she sees you running around naked.”

    “Nope!” She bounced in place. “Oh, I want to eat your pussy, Christine.”

    I took a step back. That lavender scent was relaxing, but this was crazy. “Okay, is this some fucked up game? Incest chicken or something.”

    “Nope!” She bounced in place. “Oh, incest is amazing. Right, Mom?”

    “Right,” purred our mother.

    I heard her voice but I couldn’t believe it. I looked up to the top of the stairs and my jaw really dropped. Mom stood naked up there, her red hair falling about a flushed face. She had clearly been having sex with my little sister.

    Lesbian, incestuous sex.

    The room spun around me. This dizzying, dazing swirl. Mom descended. Her naked boobs heaved. They were big and soft, swaying with her every step. Her hips rocked from side to side, and her dick bobbed…

    Her dick?

    My mom had a dick.

    My eyes bulged. Then hysterical laughter burst from my lips. I had gone insane. That was it. Or someone had slipped me acid. Yeah, yeah, that was it. I was on acid. This had to be a trip because my Mom had a cock.

    A huge dick that thrust out of her fiery bush.

    But she had no balls.

    I just kept laughing, my knees quivering. They folded and I dropped. I threw back my head. I couldn’t stop the chortles bubbling out of my throat. The world had gone thoroughly mad. It had shattered. Broke.

    My mom had a cock.

    “Um, Christine?” Anabella asked. “Are you okay?”

    “A cock!” I chortled. “Of course!” I laughed louder, my boobs jiggling in my halter top. “Of course Mom has a dick. That makes sense. Nothing crazy about that. Nope.”

    “Mom does have a cock,” Anabella said. “Ms. Harland gave it to her. Neat, right?”

    I breathed in and that lavender scent grew stronger. It filled my nostrils and washed over my brain. Heat burst into my cunt. My laughter petered out. I sucked in breaths as I stared at my Mom’s bobbing cock. She was standing right before me.

    Anabella knelt right beside me. She grabbed Mom’s cock. “See, she’s got a big dick. And a pussy. It’s her clit. It turned into a cock.”

    “Right,” I said, still a brittle quality to my voice, but… That lavender scent was so good. SO strong. And beneath it was a spicy aroma.

    The same flavor as on my little sister’s lips. She had eaten Mom’s pussy, and that was cum I’d also tasted. She had sucked Mom off. This was insane but… I felt so much calmed down. Those candles mom made were potent stuff.

    “It’s okay,” said Mom. Her hand stroked my hair. “Just relax. It’s real. It won’t hurt you.”

    “Mmm, let’s suck on her together,” Anabella said. Then she darted her head in and swallowed the tip of Mom’s cock like a pro.

    My pussy clenched. Juices soaked my thong. I stared at the sight in awe. Anabella looked sexy sucking on Mom. Not a brat with her pigtails, but a cute girl blowing a big dick. A woman’s dick. I licked my lips.

    I wanted to suck Mom’s cock.

    Anabella sucked one more time then popped her mouth off. She shifted the cock to me, her spittle gleaming over the pink, spongy crown. I groaned and leaned in. I kissed at the tip of my mom’s dick. Salty precum soaked through my taste buds. I kissed again.

    Then I slid my lips over the crown.

    “Oh, yes, honey,” Mom groaned. “Suck my futa-dick.”

    “Mom’s a futa,” purred my little sister. “Isn’t that hot?”

    I thought it was. I moaned around Mom’s dick, my lips sealed around her shaft. I stroked my tongue around Mom’s crown, loving the texture. She had a cock bigger than any guy’s I had sucked. I nursed on her. I reveled in the taste.

    My pussy clenched as I did. I bobbed my head, my brassy hair swaying about my face. My cheeks hollowed as I nursed with such passion on her dick. I nursed with all the might I could. I put my all into it.

    I loved my mother’s cock.

    “Oh, honey, yes,” Mom moaned. “Ooh, you know what you’re doing.”

    “Not surprised,” Anabella said. “You’re such a naughty girl.”

    I was.

    I sucked with such passion for Mom’s cock. I nursed on her. I sucked with all my might. I wanted to make her cum hard. I wanted to have her jizz spurting into the back of my throat. I would gulp it all down.

    I was utterly calm now. I just… accepted it. Mom had a dick. That was my life now. Mom had a dick, and I loved sucking it. Incest was… hot. My pussy clenched as I nursed with all the hunger I had. I made Mom groan.

    That was hot.

    “Mmm, make her cum!” Anabella said. “Make her explode. Ooh, wait until she fucks you. It’s so hot when she fucks you.”

    I bet it was.

    “I’m so glad our mother’s a futa!” continued my little sister. “That’s what they’re called. Her lady-cock is a futa-dick.”

    What a naughty name.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Christine!” Mom moaned, her hands gripping the sides of my head. “That’s so good. You want my mommy-cum, don’t you?”

    Oh, I did. I wanted to guzzle down every drop of jizz she had. I nursed on her with such hunger. I slurped on her. I sucked with such passion. I just loved her with all the might I had. I savored every moment of sucking on her.

    Precum spilled through my mouth. More and more of the salty preview to come. I loved sucking boy’s dicks, but my mother’s cock really made me wet. My poor thong must be soaked. I bet the crotch of my jeans had a big wet spot in them.

    “Ooh, ooh, make her cum!” Anabella purred. Then she ducked down. She nuzzled her head into our mother’s pussy lips and licked her.

    “Oh, sweetie,” Mom moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, both of my daughters playing with my body. This is just delicious.”

    It was. I sucked hard while Anabella made naughty sounds. She must be feasting on our mother. Making her feel so good. I loved it. Drool ran down my chin as I sucked with all my might. Mom groaned, her big boobs heaving above me.

    Such yummy tits.

    I watched those tits as I nursed on my mommy’s cock. I was so thrilled to enjoy this delight. It was just the best thing in the world. I loved it all so much. I nursed on her girl-cock, my pussy clenching. Anabella made such wicked sounds.

    “Oh, yes, yes, two loving daughters,” groaned Mom. “What a lucky mommy I am.”

    “With a yummy cunny!” groaned my sister. “Ooh, ooh, you have to try her pussy, too, Christine.”

    I would. I had never wanted to eat pussy so much in my life. I’d done it, of course. I’d gone down on a few of my friends. Fun stuff. Just licking and lapping at them at parties to show off or while we were buzzed on wine coolers. No biggie. But it wasn’t what I liked.

    I liked cocks.

    Mommy-cocks.

    I nursed with hunger. I sucked and slurped on that cock. I loved her dick with so much passion. I sucked on her with hunger. It was just amazing to nurse on her. The flavor of her precum swelled. Did that mean she was about to cum?

    I hoped so.

    Her hands grabbed her tits. She squeezed those big boobs. I bet she could suck on her own nipple. That would be so hot to see. I wanted to suggest it, but I had to make this amazing cock cum. I had to please my mother.

    I sucked so hard. My cheeks hollowed. Her face twisted with pleasure. She quivered there. The passion on her face was just such a delight to witness. I loved the sight of her face twisting in rapture. She whimpered.

    Erupted.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she gasped as her salty mommy-cum pumped into my mouth. “Christine! Anabella!”

    “Your pussy is so good, Mommy!” my little sister cried. “Drown me!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Mom groaned. I swear it sounded like she was drowning my sister.

    This heady rush shot through me. This was all so exciting. I gulped down the salty girl-spunk. It tasted so good. I swallowed it all. More kept erupting. So much futa-jizz. More than any boy I’d blown. My pussy clenched, juices soaking my thong and my jeans.

    Mom shuddered, her fingers digging into her boobs. Her body bucked. Her eyes fluttered. Then she let out a groan. She swayed there, clearly having expended all her cum. She had pumped every bit of her spunk into my mouth.

    “That was wonderful,” Mom purred.

    “I know, I know!” gasped Anabella. “I want to be fucked so bad, Mommy, but you should fuck Christine! While she eats out my pussy.”

    I shuddered. I liked this idea.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Ingrid Morales

    I trembled impaled on Jolene’s girl-dick.

    The White girl’s big cock filled up my deflowered pussy. She had just taken my virginity in the living room of our house. She’d come over to show my mom her futa-cock, but Mom was busy so I got to play with it instead.

    Only Mom was furious. I quivered as she stood over me, her curly, black hair spilling about her lush and mature features. She wore a t-shirt that fit tight about her large breasts. They shook as she grabbed me by the ear and pulled.

    “Owe, owe, Mom!” I shrieked as I slid off of Jolene’s cock. “I’m sorry for fucking her cock. I know she came to let you see it. I’m sorry. It was just so beautiful.”

    “Little puta!” Mom hissed. Then she burst into Spanish. “Think you can just fuck whoever you want like your slut sisters? Huh?”

    “I’m sorry!” I wailed at her in English. “It was just beautiful.”

    “Now you have cum dripping out of you,” she snarled, going back to English. “You were my good girl. Now you’re as bad as your sisters. Just whores. All of you.”

    I gasped as she dragged me by the ear to the recliner. It was dad’s before he ran off with that bimbo. Mom threw me over it. I groaned, my arms pressing down into the cushion, my rump thrust out at her. Jolene’s cum leaked out of me, matting my pubic hair. A thick bead of her passion ran down my thigh.

    “Mrs. Morales,” said Jolene, her voice sounding hesitant.

    “You just sit still, shemale!” hissed my mother. “I have a little puta to discipline.”

    “Please, please, I’m sorry, Mom!” I gasped.

    Her hand hissed down.

    SMACK!

    My burst into stinging pain. I gasped, clenching my cunt tight. That forced more cum out of my deflowered depths. I squirmed there, my belly rubbing into the fabric of the chair. I whimpered.

    “I’m so sorry, Mom!” I moaned.

    “You will be!”

    SMACK!

    I bucked at the pain bursting across my left butt-cheek now. My ass clenched as the heat washed through me. I groaned and whimpered. The pain melted down to my twat. It settled in there as I squirmed.

    “Fucking that girl-cock!” hissed Mom.

    SMACK!

    “Just riding that big dick like a whore!”

    SMACK!

    “Not caring that I would catch you!”

    SMACK!

    “That my pussy would be so wet right now having to watch every last second of you working that young cunt up and down her pussy.”

    SMACK!

    “I’m so sorry, Mommy!” I squealed, my ass a mass of flames. I squirmed and bucked, whimpering. I squeezed my eyes shut, a tear trickling out of the corner of my eye. This was so intense. It hurt so much. “I won’t do it where you only get to watch.”

    “Because she’ll let you join in,” purred Jolene.

    SMACK!

    “Yes!” Mom hissed. “You should have invited me to join in!”

    SMACK!

    “Your mother hasn’t had a dick in years, and that is such a beautiful cock. A shemale cock.”

    “Futa-cock,” Jolene said. “I have a pussy. I’m a girl with a dick.”

    “A gorgeous dick!” Mom snarled.

    SMACK!

    I bucked hard. Tears sprang from my eyes. “I’m sorry, Mommy! I’ll share. I’ll share futa-cocks with you.”

    “Mmm, she should lick that hot pussy of yours as an apology,” Jolene said. “While you suck my dick clean of her pussy, Mrs. Morales, that little slut-daughter of yours can lick and lap and devour your cunt.”

    My pussy clenched. “Yes, yes, let me do that, Mommy. Let me apologize to you that way!”

    I trembled there, my ass on fire, waiting for what she would do.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Laurita Morales

    I panted, staring at my daughter’s brown ass. She was a mass of red handprints. Pearly futa-jizz matted her brown bush. So much cum leaked out of her. Jolene’s cum. I glanced at the girl. She did have a pussy. Her shaved folds were wrapped around the base of that massive shaft that thrust out from where her clit should be.

    The cock gleamed with Ingrid’s pussy juices.

    A shiver ran through me. My cunt clenched. To have my little girl eat my pussy… That would be so wrong, but she was turning into a whore. Just like all my other two daughters had become. Angélica and Rafaela were both dressing like sluts. Rafaela even had a tattoo.

    I might as well put those whores to good use.

    “Fine,” I said. “You can put that tongue of yours to good use. Strip me naked.”

    “Y-yes, Mommy,” she sobbed. She sat up and rubbed the tears from her eyes, looking so adorable as she did it. Like a little kitten.

    Some of my anger vanished. Though she should have told me Jolene was here. If that cock was supposed to be for my pleasure, then I deserved to enjoy it. I stared at that big clit-dick, my pussy melting.

    “Ingrid, strip me naked,” I said. “I want my little kitten to lap at my saucer.”

    “Yes, Mommy,” she said. She hadn’t called me mommy in years. It was so adorable to hear it now.

    She moved before me and I was shocked to realize she was almost as tall as me. She was eighteen. An adult They grow up so fast. She grabbed my t-shirt and dragged it up my body. I was wearing comfortable clothing after my long day at work managing the cashiers. I thrust my arms in the air to help her out. My black hair spilled around my face as she threw my t-shirt down.

    She grinned as she grabbed my gray sports bra next. She shoved that up, my large breast popping out. She giggled, so adorable, as she stared at my breasts. I loved her attention. It made my cunt clench. A hot shiver ran through me.

    “Mmm, Mommy tits are just the best,” she cooed and then grabbed my boobs. She squeezed them. “Yes, they are.”

    I shuddered as she kneaded them. I loved the feel of her hands groping my boobs. That felt amazing. I shuddered, loving every moment of it. Heat ran through me. It was amazing. My hips wiggled from side to side.

    She ducked her head down and sucked a nipple into her mouth. My baby girl nursed from me again. I moaned at the pleasure of it. My cunt clenched, drinking in the feel of her lips around my nipple. I groaned, my heart racing.

    “Ingrid,” I moaned. “Mmm, that’s a good kitten.”

    My daughter’s soulful, brown eyes stared up at me. Eighteen and full of such lust in them. For me. I breathed in that lavender scent, loving the aroma. It was beautiful to enjoy. I sucked it in. Tingles rippled through me. I shuddered, reveling in the scent. It was magnificent to enjoy. My entire body tingled from it.

    My cunt clenched every time she nursed. My pussy had that wild ache. I wanted to just explode. It was incredible. And that was just from her sweet lips on my nipple. What would it feel like when my daughter was lapping at my cunt?

    It would be amazing, wouldn’t it?

    Just something spectacular that I would revel in. I would love every second of it. Just savor every last moment of it. I couldn’t wait for that delicious experience. I would explode with such delight. Just burst with rapture.

    “Mmm, that’s nice, but your mommy needs to have her pussy licked by her sweet kitten.” I shuddered at the depraved words I said. “I have all that delicious cream you want.”

    Her eyes sparkled. She popped her mouth off my nipple and purred, “Mmm, and you’re going to love all of Jolene’s yummy cream, too, Mommy!”

    I smiled. Certain that would be the case.

    I glanced over at Jolene. She sat on the couch, skirt bunched around her waist, and that impossible and amazing girl-cock thrusting out of the shaved folds of her pussy. This was all so wild. I loved it. I felt so naughty as I bit my lip and turned to her.

    I wanted to suck that cock. I stared at that girl-dick, drinking it in. I hardly noticed my daughter kissing at my back as she dragged down my sweatpants. Ingrid smooched down my spine, pulling my sweatpants down past my knees then I was stepping out of them. Her lips nuzzled at the small of my back.

    “Mommy,” she cooed, her fingers trailing up my thighs. The sensual touch made my pussy clench. Her fingers reached the panties I wore. I shuddered, my big boobs shaking from side to side. “You’re so sexy, Mommy.”

    She hooked the waistband of my panties and pulled them down my body. She drew them down my flesh. I shuddered as they rolled off of me. They were such a wicked thing do feel. They rolled off my butt and then spilled down my legs. Her lips kissed at my rump, moving around my plump asscheeks.

    I bit my lip, moaning at her soft smooches while I stared at that throbbing dick. I wanted to suck on Jolene’s girl-cock so much. She was so sexy. Mother of God, when did girls get so hot? Those small, young titties… That tight, delicious cunt… And that cock…

    Big, throbbing girl-cock.

    It was all so sexy to me now.

    I stepped out of my panties and took two steps forward. Then I fell to my knees. My hand grabbed Jolene’s beige cock. I licked my lips, aching to devour the White futa’s cum. I leaned in, my breasts swaying.

    “That’s it, Mrs. Morales,” moaned Jolene. “God, I love MILFs. My mother’s a hot one, but you… Mmm, a Latina MILF who’s going to suck my girl-dick.”

    “Yes,” I moaned and then licked the tip.

    It had been years, maybe even a decade, since I’d sucked a cock. I always hated it, but now… My tongue slathered over Jolene’s dick. I caressed her spongy crown and tasted something sweet. That was my daughter’s pussy.

    I shuddered, realizing I was enjoying the incestuous delight of my daughter’s twat. This heady rush shot through my body. I licked harder at Jolene’s cock, loving the flavor. The futa gasped. I loved how she groaned. Her entire body shuddered. It was such a wicked thing to witness. Her face contorted in delight. A big grin spread over her lips.

    “Mmm, just like that, Mrs. Morales,” she moaned. “Yes, yes, just like that. Ooh, you’re such a sexy delight, you know that?”

    I winked at her.

    She groaned and bit her lip. It was clear that I turned her on. That was so hot. My cunt clenched. My pussy was on fire. I would have such a huge orgasm. Just a mighty burst of passion that would ripple out of me.

    Then my daughter grabbed my rump. I felt her breath rippling over my pussy. Her lips nuzzled into my bush moments before she kissed my twat. I gasped at the incestuous rush that shot through me.

    It was incredible. A wonderful ache. I couldn’t wait for it to burst such rapture through my body. I groaned, my cunt clenching as she smooched at my pussy lips. She licked up and down. Her tongue caressed up and down my flesh. It was so sexy. Just a treat.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned as my daughter licked me. “Oh, lap at me, little kitten.”

    “Mmm, you taste so good, Mommy,” purred my daughter while my tongue ran over the futa’s crown, gathering up her salty precum. “Just so yummy.”

    I shuddered as her tongue thrust into my cunt. She wiggled it around, sliding about the very hole that had brought her into this world. It was so exciting. I groaned and then I sucked Jolene’s girl-cock into my mouth. I nursed on her, tasting more of my daughter’s sweet pussy.

    She groaned, her face twisting in rapture. She bit her lower lip as I feasted on her. The futa’s face contorted. Her body shifted and squirmed in place. It was so exciting to see her squirms. Just a delight to witness. I loved it.

    “Oh, Mommy, yes,” purred my daughter between licks. “Do you like this?” She fluttered her tongue up and down my folds, brushing my clit.

    I moaned how much I did around Jolene’s cock.

    “Oh, she does,” the futa moaned, her dick throbbing in my mouth. Her small breasts jiggled as she squirmed on the couch. “God, she does.”

    I sucked hard on her as my daughter’s tongue stimulated my pussy lips. The way she licked me only spurred me to suck harder on the sexy Jolene’s futa-cock, the flavor of my daughter’s twat fading. The girl’s dick filled my mouth with that wonderful, salty aroma.

    I breathed in through my nose. Her tangy pussy musk mixed with that relaxing, lavender scent. I loved the aromas tickling my nostrils. I groaned, wiggling my hips and grinding my cunt into my daughter’s hungry lips.

    “Ooh, yes, yes, that’s hot,” Jolene groaned. She shuddered. “I love it. I fucking love having a MILF suck my futa-dick while her daughter feats on her cunt.”

    “Yummy cunt,” mewled my little kitten.

    My daughter thrust her tongue back into my pussy. She fucked it in and out of me. I stroked the base of Jolene’s cock, pressing my hand into her wet pussy. I nursed on her, my pussy clenching. My orgasm built and built.

    All that aching lust that had swelled in me as I watched my daughter have her fun finally had a release. A way to burst out of me. And it would explode. I was so ready for that to burst out of me. I would have such a huge orgasm.

    It would be amazing.

    I groaned, sucking hard. Just a lovely delight. My brow furrowed. My face scrunched up as I loved every moment of this delight. My daughter’s tongue swirled through my pussy. I came closer and closer to cumming. Nearer to that wicked moment when I would have such a mighty explosion of bliss and drown my naughty kitten.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck! “Jolene moaned. Her breasts jiggled. She squirmed. “Oh, my god, Mrs. Morales. Don’t stop sucking. I’m almost there!”

    “Flood her mouth!” my daughter moaned. Then her lips nuzzled into my clit.

    She sucked.

    I squealed. Pleasure burst through me. My cunt convulsed. Incestuous rapture rushed out of me while my pussy cream drowned my daughter. She gasped and lapped at my pussy. I trembled there, moaning around Jolene’s cock and sucking hard.

    “That humming!” gasped Jolene. “Yes!”

    Her futa-cock erupted. Salty cum splashed into the back of my throat. It was thick and creamy. I gulped it down as more and more fired from her futa-dick. It was such a yummy treat. I gulped it all down.

    “Oh, Mommy, I love your cream,” my daughter moaned as she drank down all the juices gushing out of my twat.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Jolene moaned. “Oh, Mrs. Morales, that’s it. That’s so good.”

    She fired a final blast of cum into my mouth. I groaned, savoring it. I hit the peak of my own orgasm. I closed my eyes, my mind buzzing from the bliss of it. I swallowed the salty cum down. The thick cream flowed down my throat.

    “Oh, Mommy, that was so hot,” my daughter purred. “Now you have to be fucked by Jolene. You need to be pounded hard by her big futa-dick.

    I groaned around Jolene’s girl-dick. I absolutely did need that.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Christine Holt

    “Let’s get you naked!” Anabella said, pussy cream soaking her lips. Our mom’s pussy cream.

    This was so wild. I licked my lips, the flavor of Mom’s girl-jizz lingering on them. Having a mother with a clit-dick was so wild. I couldn’t believe this was happening. It felt so surreal. I wanted to pinch myself to make sure this was actually happening.

    “Help me get naked, pipsqueak?” I asked my sister as I stood up.

    She grinned, her pigtails bouncing around her face, her little titties jiggling. God, she was adorable. Why did I ever think she was a brat?

    She grabbed my halter top and pulled it up my belly. She spilled it over my breasts. I wasn’t wearing a bra, didn’t need one in my halter top, and my tits spilled out. They bounced before me while she pulled the top off my head. My brassy hair spilled back around my face.

    “Boobies!” squealed Anabella. The naughty girl grabbed them and pressed her face between them. She rubbed back and forth. “Mom, Mom, she’s got such cute boobies.”

    “Mmm, so do you,” Mom said, watching with hungry eyes. “Once she’s naked, I’ll be waiting in my room.

    Mom turned and headed up the stairs. I bit my lip, watching her ass swaying. It was plump and peachy, just a ripe, mature rump. My pussy clenched. This was all so hot. Especially with Anabella rubbing her face back and forth between my tits.

    Then she slid her hands around my jeans. She found the fastener. At the same time, her lips kissed up to my nipple. She flicked it and then sucked on it. I groaned as she opened my fly, zipper rasping down.

    My hands joined hers and, together, we worked my pants off. My thong clung to my shaved pussy folds. I shuddered, my sister nursing the entire time. Her soft, warm lips felt incredible about my nipple.

    I thought I liked guys nursing at my tits, but maybe I just needed my little sister to give me perspective.

    My jeans fell down to my feet. I stepped out of them, with some effort, while she played with the waistband of my thong. She snapped it a few times while she suckled at my nipple. I groaned, my pussy on fire.

    “Enough play,” I groaned. “Yank my thong off so I can go fuck Mom!”

    Her mouth popped off. “Sure!”

    She yanked hard on my thong. I gasped as the cloth bit into my hip for a moment and then tore. She gasped as she held the ripped, wispy garment in her hand. Her eyes widened as anger flashed through me.

    “You little brat!” I hissed. “I liked that pair.”

    She squealed in fright, whirled and ran up the stairs. “Mommy!”

    I chased after her cute ass, her black bush flashing between her thighs. She gained the second floor, giggling and chortling. I ran after, my tits heaving as I gained the stairs. I was right on her heels as she burst into Mom’s room.

    Anabella threw herself on the bed, snuggling up beside Mom. I slid to a halt at the bed, furious and horny and… Laughing. I couldn’t help it. Of course, she was a brat. She was my little sister. But she was also sexy.

    And so was our mother.

    Mom arched an eyebrow at us.

    “Nothing,” I said as Anabella stuffed the torn thong beneath a pillow before Mom noticed. “Mmm, so I get to be fucked by you.”

    “While your sister sits her pussy on your face,” Mom said. “Her reward for stripping you naked and… Oh, my, you’re shaved, Christine.”

    “Ooh, you are,” Anabella moaned. Her tongue slid over her lips.

    I knew she would be licking my cunt soon.

    “Yes, Anabella did an amazing job,” I said. “Just so eager to get me naked, she ripped the clothes off of me.”

    “Yep,” Anabella said without a hint of shame or guilt. She even burst into adorable giggles.

    “Well,” Mom said, flicking her eyes from me to my sister than back to me, “I’m so eager to slide into your pussy, Christine. Anabella was tight.”

    “Mom took my cherry!” Anabella gleefully said. “I bet I’m tighter than you.”

    “No shit, pipsqueak. But Mom won’t have any complaints.” I winked at my sister. “I know how to please a dick with my cooch.”

    Anabella giggled and sat up.

    I slid onto the bed, Mom moving to let me spread out. Then she was between my thighs, her large breasts swaying over me. I groaned and grabbed her tits. I squeezed those big, lush mounds. I had suckled from these as a babe.

    They were such gorgeous tits.

    Mom settled between my thighs. She rubbed her cock against my shaved flesh. I shivered at how nice that felt. A tremble raced through my entire body as she slid her cock up to my clit and nuzzled it against my aching bud. I groaned, my toes curling. This was such a wicked thing to enjoy.

    I was so eager to be fucked hard.

    She pressed her girl-cock against my entrance. I squeezed her boobs. Right as she thrust into me, Anabella straddled my head. Mom’s big dick slammed into my juicy pussy. I stared up at her black-furred muff, salivating for it while savoring Mom’s big futa-dick filling my twat.

    Incestuous bliss rushed through me. I groaned into my sister’s furry twat, my body squirming. Anabella’s silky bush rubbed on my face. Her spicy juices coated my lips. Mom drew back, her big cock sliding through my pussy. The heat rushed through me.

    “Yes,” I moaned into my sister’s cunt than thrust my tongue into her deflowered depths.

    “Ooh, ooh, Christine!” Anabella moaned as my tongue stirred through her twat.

    “Mmm, yes, such a tight cunt,” Mom moaned, her girl-dick plunging back into my cunt.

    She filled me up. That big dick of hers stretched me out. I loved it. I squeezed my twat around her as she pumped away at me. At the same time, I moaned into my sister’s cunt. I licked and lapped at her. I swirled my tongue through her sheath as Mom pumped away at me.

    My hands squeezed at Mom’s boobs. I reveled in the feel of their plump softness as she thrust her girl-cock over and over into my cunt. My twat gripped her big dick. It was so hot. Such a taboo delight. I groaned into my sister’s twat as I enjoyed every second of this.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” gasped my little sister. “Ooh, ooh, isn’t it just amazing having Mommy in you?”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned, my eyes squeezing shut as I enjoyed her spicy cunt.

    “It’s amazing being in my daughter,” moaned Mom as she pumped away at my twat.

    Her big futa-dick filled me up over and over again. I squeezed down on her as she pulled back. I loved the moans she made, her boobs jiggling in my hands. My tongue lapped at my sister’s cunt. I feasted on that naughty girl’s spicy twat, her cream running down my cheeks.

    She grabbed my boobs, kneading them as she ground her furred muff on my face. Her ticklish hairs and juicy cunt lips rubbed across my mouth. I loved it. her spicy flavor filled my mouth while our mom’s futa-dick plundered my cunt.

    My orgasm built and built with her every thrust into my snatch. I groaned, my toes curling. I would have such a big orgasm on this dick. It would be incredible. I fluttered my tongue around in Anabella’s juicy cunt as I rose towards that moment.

    “Oh, yes, yes,” she gasped when I brushed her clit. Her fingers dug into my tits. “Oh, that’s it. Christine!”

    “Mmm, make her cum,” purred Mom as she thrust into my pussy.

    “God, yes,” I moaned, my own orgasm just moments away.

    I latched onto my sister’s clit. I sucked on her as Mom drove her girl-cock to the hilt in my pussy. I shuddered at the friction. The silky delight fed my orgasm. She pulled back. My cunt clung to her shaft. I trembled.

    Gasped.

    Came.

    I squealed around Anabella’s clit while my pussy writhed around our mother’s girl-dick. Mom thrust that wonderful cock into the depths of my cunt. The pleasure rushed out of my twat and splashed my mind.

    “Oh, Christine!” Mom moaned, slamming her cock into my cunt. “Yes, yes, that’s good. That’s amazing.”

    It was. The pleasure rushed through my body. It was incredible to enjoy. Mom’s cock pumped away at me while I sucked on Anabella’s clit. My mind drank in the bliss washing out of my cunt. I squirmed.

    “Christine!” the pipsqueak squealed.

    Her incestuous cream flooded out into my hungry mouth. I drank it up as Mom slammed her hips forward. Mom gasped out. Her dick erupted. I gulped down spicy cunt juices while hot futa-cum pumped into my pussy.

    “Oh, Christine, yes,” moaned Mom as she flooded my cunt. “That’s so good. Oh, yes, yes.”

    My pussy milked Mom’s cock with hunger. My naughty snatch worked out all that cum. I drank it down, savoring every drop of Anabella’s cream that flooded into my mouth. The heady rush rippled though me. I groaned as my orgasm hit that wonderful peak.

    This was so amazing. I soared on this high. How was this possible? How did I get so lucky to have a mother with a big futa-dick? I wanted to find out more. I wanted to learn everything about this wicked delight.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Laurita Morales

    I was so ready to be fucked by that big dick. I wanted it slamming into me. I wanted that cock plowing into my cunt with powerful strokes. It would be so amazing. I groaned, my pussy dripping in anticipation.

    “Yes, yes, fuck my Mommy!” my daughter moaned. Ingrid flopped on the recliner, her legs thrown over its armrests. Cum matted her bush. She rubbed herself. “Mmm, let’s see some hot Mommy fucking.”

    “Yes, I want to be fucked.” I turned around on my hands and knees, my big boobs swaying beneath me. “I want to get pounded. Fucked hard. Just ram that cock into me and fuck me like a slut!”

    “A slut-mommy!” my daughter cooed.

    “Mrs. Morales, I would love to,” the White futa groaned.

    She fell to her knees and her cock smacked my rump. I shivered, savoring the feel of that cock lying over me. It was such a fun delight to enjoy. I wiggled my hips from side to side, aching to have that dick ram into me.

    She would fuck me so hard. She would pound me with that cock. I groaned, so eager to feel every inch of her dick to plow into me. I bet it would be amazing. Just the best thing in the world. I would cum so hard on that cock.

    “Ooh, I’m going to love this,” purred Jolene. Her cock nuzzled down into my bush. She pressed it right against my pussy folds. “You ready?”

    “Yes,” I moaned, my big boobs quivering. “Fuck me!”

    She thrust.

    I gasped as her girl-cock penetrated into my pussy. My cunt squeezed down around that thick dick. The heat rushed through me. I shuddered, squeezing down around her. More and more of her shaft penetrated me.

    My pussy rejoiced as she slid her cock to the hilt in me. I groaned, squeezing my snatch around her big dick. I reveled in having a dick in me again. A girl’s dick. She was huge. My eyes widened. I hadn’t felt this good in so long.

    “Yes,” I moaned. “Oh, Jolene, yes!”

    “Mmm, you like that, huh?” she asked.

    I nodded, loving it so much. I wiggled my hips from side to side, stirring that cock around in my twat. Pleasure rippled through my body. I smiled, and then I rocked forward. My pussy slid down her shaft, my cunt drinking in the friction.

    “Yes!” she gasped and chased me, slamming into my pussy again.

    Her crotch smacked into my rump. My boobs swayed. My daughter moaned in delight, watching the fun while scooping jizz out of her pussy. The same jizz I would soon have leaking out of my cunt. Futa-spunk.

    Jolene gripped my hips and she fucked me. She worked that young clit-dick in and out of my cunt. My flesh squeezed about her big dick. I reveled in her hard plunges. She thrust hard into me. Fast. She buried her dick to the hilt in me again and again.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, Mother of God, that’s it. Stir up my cunt. Make me cum on this big dick.”

    “Make my mother cum!” whimpered my daughter. “Just make her explode. She needs it.”

    “Yes, yes, yes” gasped the futa as she fucked me. She pounded me hard. She buried that dick to the hilt in me. “Oh, take it. You love it!”

    I did. I fucking did.

    I moaned and gasped, my boobs heaving as I rocked back into her thrusts. My butt-cheeks rippled and writhed. Pleasure burst from them. I groaned, squeezing my snatch around her clit-dick. I loved every second of this. I savored every moment of her futa-dick burying to the hilt in me. It was outstanding.

    I bit my lip, whimpering at the bliss. My pussy grew hotter and hotter as she fucked me like a bitch. It was incredible. I felt twenty again. Younger. I rocked back into that thick futa-dick stretching out my snatch.

    Her girlish moans were so exciting. My orgasm swelled and swelled. The friction fed my impending climax. My cunt drank in the hard thrusts of her cock. My head tossed, my curly, black hair danced around my face.

    “Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to cum!” I moaned.

    “Cum on that cock, Mommy!”

    “Yes!” moaned Jolene, her fingernails biting into my hips.

    She slammed her girl-cock into my cunt. She rammed that big futa-dick into my twat. It felt incredible. I gripped her with my tight flesh. I held on with all my might. The pleasure rippled through me.

    I hurtled towards that moment of my climax. Just a few more strokes. My fingernails clawed at the carpet as her girl-cock buried into me again and again. My cunt clung to her young futa-dick. The stimulation rippled through me.

    I gasped.

    Exploded.

    My pussy went wild around Jolene’s girl-dick. She gasped and slammed into me. Her dick erupted. The White girl pumped her futa-jizz into my snatch. I shuddered, my flesh rippling and writhing around her thick cock. Waves of rapture washed through my body. I threw back my head and howled in rapture.

    “Ooh, that looks hot, Mommy,” moaned my watching daughter. “Milk that cock!”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Jolene moaned, her cum flooding my pussy. It was so amazing to feel spunk firing into me again. And so much of it. “You sexy MILF!”

    I was sexy. It felt wonderful to be appreciated. After my husband left me for that bimbo, I’d felt so ugly.

    My mind drowned in ecstasy. My big boobs swayed beneath me as I trembled through all that wonderful bliss. My mind blazed with such intensity. I whimpered and groaned, my pussy spasming and working out all that cum.

    I groaned, my toes curling. I felt so amazing. I brimmed with such powerful satisfaction. It burned through my mind. I groaned, stirring my hips around that big dick. I sucked in deep breaths, my heart pounding.

    “Oh, wow, that’s good,” Jolene moaned. “Ooh, take it all.”

    I had. I took it all. My hair swayed. I groaned as I savored that big, throbbing dick filling up my pussy. I sucked in deep breaths, my tits swaying beneath me. I smiled, luxuriating in this amazing delight.

    My body buzzed with rapture. “How?” I croaked before I even realized it, my pussy clenching about her cock, her cum filling me up. “How do you have this?”

    “My mother,” she purred, her hands stroking me. “Why? Want to be a naughty futa-MILF? Want to fuck with a big dick of your own?”

    “Yes!” I gasped.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kayleen Harland worked in her basement lab, whipping up another batch of the substance that made clits into dicks. That made women into futas. She hoped her daughter was having fun. Kayleen had left a treatment on the counter.

    It had been missing when she came home.

    Kayleen wanted to make a few uses, eager to give Anabella a clit-dick and try out a young girl-cock. It was everything a futa-MILF needed. Her cunt itched as she worked with care. She couldn’t make any mistakes.

    She wanted to have such wicked fun.

    To be continued…


  • Mo in public

    Font size : +


    The next day Mo’s mistress has a job for her

    After a night of fun, Mo woke up in the hotel bed, Jessica’s arm draped over her still. Mo stayed still, enjoying the closeness, even though she was still quite sore from the night before. A few minutes later Jessica rolled over with a yawn and rubbed her eyes.

    “Good morning pet,” she said when she saw that Mo was awake.

    “Good morning,” Mo replied, leaning over for a kiss.

    “I’m going to order us some breakfast and coffee. Why don’t you go get the shower started and I’ll join you in a minute?” Jessica told her.

    Mo walked past the various clothes, toys and ropes scattered around the room while Jessica sat down at the hotel desk and called room service. After she used the toilet and started the shower, Mo hopped in and enjoyed the warm water on her aching body. Her breasts and ass were still a bit red from the spankings last night. Jessica joined her a few minutes later, and they spent an enjoyable time soaping and washing each other. Jessica teased Mo with her fingers, but didn’t go beyond that.

    They got out of the shower, towelled themselves dry and got into a pair of hotel robes. They sat and chatted for a few minutes until there was a knock on the hotel door, and Jessica got up. She came back with tray that had two full breakfasts on it an a large pot of coffee. They watched a little tv as they ate, Mo enjoying just spending some time with Jessica.

    It wasn’t until Jessica poured Mo her fourth cup of coffee that Mo began to suspect anything. “I don’t think I can have anymore coffee,” Mo said. “I’ll get all jittery.”

    “That’s alright,” Jessica said, taking away the cup of coffee. A moment later it was replaced by a large glass of water. “You can have this instead.”

    Mo was already feeling like maybe she had had a bit too much to drink already that morning, but she did as she was told. Jessica patted her on the head, and started cleaning up the room. Once most of the toys were put away, Jessica opened Mo’s suitcase and began going through her clothes. She set out a short skirt, a baby blue thong and a tight t-shirt.

    Jessica stood back and said, “I think that should be a cute outfit. Why don’t you get dressed.”

    “Shouldn’t there be a bra?” Mo asked.

    “Don’t be silly,” Jessica told her. “The shirt will be perfectly fine.”

    Mo wasn’t sure about that. Without a bra on underneath, her breasts would be pushing through the thin fabric in a very obvious way.

    “Hurry up now pet. Unless you want another spanking?”

    Mo hurried over to the clothes, discarding the robe along the way. She rear was a little to tender for another spanking quite yet. She pulled on the tight top, then stepped into the thong, before finally sipping on the skirt which barely covered her ass. She turned so Jessica could see, very conscious of her hard nipples showing through the shirt.

    “Perfect,” Jessica said with a small clap of appreciation. “There are just two more things. Flip up your skirt and bend over the bed.”

    Mo did as she was told. Jessica came up behind her, feeling and squeezing her ass. She then spread Mo’s cheeks, pulled the string of the thong to one side, and slowly pushed an already lubricated buttplug into Mo’s ass. When it was all the way in, Jessica readjusted the thong back into place. Then she slipped something into the front of Mo’s thong so that it rested on top of her pussy and was held in place by the fabric. Mo jumped when it started buzzing. Jessica has put a vibrating egg into her panties, controlled by the remote that she was holding.

    “I think that will do,” Jessica said, surveying her handiwork. She turned the egg on and off a few times to watch Mo’s reaction and make sure that it was held in place. “Now, I forgot to bring a few things with me. There’s a Safeway’s across the street where you should be able to get them.”

    “You want me to go shopping? Like this!” Mo sputtered.

    “Of course. That’s what I got you all dressed up after all.”

    “Um, okay. I can try. What do you need?”

    “I wrote you a list,” Jessica said, handing Mo a folded piece of paper and a twenty dollar bill. “You can read the list when you get to the store.”

    Mo took the paper, and moved towards the bathroom door.

    “What do you think you’re doing?” Jessica asked.

    “I need to go pee before I go out,” Mo whined. All the coffee and water she had drunk that morning had arrived in her bladder, and she was starting to feel the need in a big way.

    “You can do that when you get back. Hurry along now,” Jessica said as she guided Mo to the hotel door. The door shut behind Mo, and then the vibrator nestled against her pussy turned on. It felt amazing, but it also put more pressure on her bladder. Mo tried to hurry to the elevator, but the buttplug made it hard to walk quickly, and the sensations from her pussy kept distracting her. When she got to the elevator Mo was relieved to see that there was no one else waiting. She hit the call button and waited.

    In the elevator ride down, the vibrator turned off, just as Mo was starting to wonder what she would do if it triggered an orgasm while she was out. Her relief was short lived however, as it turned back on as she was walking through the lobby. Jessica appeared to have programmed it with a five minutes on, two minutes off cycle. Mo had to walk half a block and wait for the lights to change before she could cross the street to get to the grocery store. By the time she got there she was a mess. Her thong had been soaked through, her nipples were pushing straight out of her shirt and her face was flushed. She stepped inside, trying to ignore the growing pressure in her bladder, and unfolded Jessica’s note.

    When she read it, Mo’s face turned and even brighter red. Jessica wanted her to buy a bottle of lube and two large cucumbers. The note also specified that she wasn’t allowed to use the self checkout, she had to see a cashier. Mo could feel that a number of the men and a few of the women in the store were checking out her outfit as she grabbed a basket and hurried to the pharmacy section. She grabbed the first bottle of lube she saw on the shelf, just as the vibrator turned on and she moaned. A teenage girl buying tampons watched her and giggled.

    Trying her best to hurry, Mo headed to the produce section, the buttplug a pleasurable and incredibly distracting presence as she walked. She tossed two English cucumbers into her basket, dreading what Jessica had planned for them. Mo hurried over to the checkout. She was able to get into the express lane with only one person ahead of her. Mo unloaded her things onto the conveyer belt, trying to press her legs together under her skirt to help with the pressure on her bladder. When the customer ahead of her was done, the middle aged cashier rang up the cucumbers and lube for Mo. She didn’t say anything as Mo paid her, but Mo could tell she was amused by the whole thing.

    After an excruciating walk back to the hotel, Mo got into the elevator, thankfully alone again. She was almost ready to explode when the vibrator turned on as the door opened at her floor and she grabbed her crotch with one hand to try and keep it in while she waddled down the hallway. She knocked on the hotel room, praying that Jessica would open it quickly. Jessica did, but then she stepped out and closed the door behind her.

    “What are you doing?” Mo begged. “I need to pee!”

    Jessica just grabbed Mo’s hand and led her down the hallway. She pulled Mo into the small room that contained the ice machine and a couple of vending machines. Jessica took the shopping bag from Mo’s hand to check that she had bought everything on the list, ignoring Mo’s desperation. Jessica nodded with satisfaction, then took one of the plastic buckets for ice and set it on the tiled floor.

    “You can piss now,” Jessica said, indicating the bucket.

    Mo was too frantic to care that someone might walk in on them. She reached down to pull off her thong, only for Jessica to stop her.

    “Those stay on.”

    Mo shot Jessica an evil glare, but she squatted down over the bucket. It was then that Jessica turned the vibrator up to its highest setting. Mo couldn’t help herself, her bladder released and a huge orgasm ripped through her. The aftershocks where still making her shiver and moan when she finally stopped peeing, the bucket beneath her half full of yellow liquid. Mo’s thong was completely soaked, and her thighs were wet with urine.

    Jessica handed Mo back the shopping bag and said, “Come along, lets go get you cleaned up. You’re a mess.”

    “And who’s fault is that?” Mo asked indignantly as she stood up and followed Jessica out of the ice room.

    “Don’t forget your piss,” Jessica told her. “You don’t want to leave that for the cleaning staff.”

    Face burning, Mo walked back to their hotel room carrying the shopping bag and ice bucket full of urine.


  • Old Man Young Tenant Chapter 7 THE END

    Font size : +


    Exploring new things

    Part 7 Old Man and Young Tenant
    William had been to the doctor and except for a little high blood pressure he was fine. The doctor had told him to take it easy and not work so hard, little did the doctor know the sort of exercise William was getting. The blood pressure medicine was going to cause some problems though.

    Ann and Alice continued to have sex on an almost daily basis. They were now very close friends and seem to go and do everything together. Their close friendship was noted by several of the other tenants and there were some knowing smiles as they were seen going into Williams apartment on occasion.

    Nursing training put individual in situations where they see and do things that most people never know about. The day they learned about enemas was a very interesting time. At first the women were embarrassed and then amused. They even started to giggle a little as their thoughts took them in all the wrong places. They used life sized dummies for the training and the comments that flew around the room were wild. They were chastised by the instructor but still could not keep a straight face.

    When they got back to the apartment Ann and Alice still were talking and thinking about class that day. They engaged in some pleasurable touching but did not get to do anything heavy as the other girls returned before they could.

    Alice went to bed that night with some very strange thoughts. Soon her hand found her warm wet pussy and she thought about what she had seen during the day. She began to wonder what it would be like getting an enema and then she reached further and let a finger massage her tight little rosebud of an anus. She continued to finger her anus and her clit until she reached an orgasm. She did enjoy the sensation of the anal massage and thought maybe the enema might be enjoyable, she would have to talk to Ann about that.

    Without talking to anyone she had purchased a disposable enema and used it on herself one day after school. The sensation of the liquid squirting into her ass while she fingered her pussy was great and she bought several more of the disposable enemas. The next time she put the silver bullet vibrator in her pussy and then squirted the liquid in her ass. The orgasm was great and she decided to tell Ann all about it.

    There had not been any time that the two were alone long enough to start anything and finally Alice had taken Ann to Williams’s apartment to be alone. Alice was so horny for Ann that as soon as they closed the door she grabbed Ann and kissed her hard and deep. Her tongue pushed into Ann’s mouth and attacked her tongue while her hands moved all over her body. Then she broke the kiss.

    “Oh man I wanted that in the worst way and I am so horny for you.” Alice’s hands were moving all over Ann’s body and then started to unbutton her blouse.

    “Oh yes I want you too I was wet just walking over here, I hope we have enough time,” and Ann’s hands started to undo Alice’s dress. She undid all the buttons to the waist and then bent and kissed her bare belly and let her tongue tickle and move up to the bra. Then as she pulled the top of the dress over Alice’s shoulders her lips and tongue worked over the bare skin above the bra. Her teeth took the bra strap and pulled it off. Then she started the other side. All the time Alice was working on Ann’s skirt and blouse the skirt dropped quickly and the blouse was open exposing the very sexy bra Ann was wearing. One of the sexy bras William had bought her.

    “Oh me too, I want to eat and lick you so bad.” With that Ann ripped off Alice’s bra and took hold of each breast and as she squeezed them both she sucked a nipple hard into her mouth and then let her teeth close around the very hard brown nipple.

    The sensation of Ann’s teeth on her nipple sent the most pleasurable sensations through her body and she moaned and pull Ann’s hip to her and felt the pubic bone rub her hip. She was wet and needed more. Alice sucked hard and then finished pulling down the dress then her hand was caressing Alice’s satin panty cover ass as the pubic mounds of each met and the ground together.

    There was a lot of moaning coming from the wet bodies. Alice in her blue satin panties was wiggling against Ann who was in her black panties and lacy push up bra. Quickly the girls moved to the bedroom and fell on the bed in each other’s arms. Slowly Alice removed the bra, kissing Ann’s breasts and nipples with tenderness at first then with the passion of a very horny woman she was sucking and biting then all over. A little pain only heightened the pleasure for Ann and this was sort of new for her. The pain of Alice’s teeth biting on her nipple sent thrills through her body starting deep in her pussy and moving up to the back of her neck. A shiver raced through her and her whole body tensed and quivered as a small orgasm took her. Alice grabbed Ann’s head and made a fist holding hair in each hand then pushed her head down. Ann kissed, licked and sucked the soft smooth flesh of Alice’s belly. Ann hooked her thumbs in the panties and as her head moved lower she pulled the panties down. Very slowly the pubic mound was exposed to Ann’s lips and then the panties were down to Alice’s ankles and Ann’s lips were over the clit. Ann sucked the clit hard and let her tongue part the lips and start to lick the slit. The feeling of Ann’s mouth on her pussy sent Alice into orgasm causing her to tense up and moan loudly. Ann sucked in the wetness of passion that now flowed from Alice’s very wet pussy. Her hands had moved up to cup, squeeze and pinch the nipples of each breast. Alice tensed and shook as several more thrills ran through her body. Alice exhaled and lay back then pulled Ann up alongside of her. Alice’s hands then started to caress Ann’s body as she lay on her back and Alice on her side. The hand moved first very lightly tracing the nose, eye, and lips then moved to ear and down neck. Finger tips only very lightly touching the soft warm smooth skin. Ann felt tingles as the finger moved lower over her breast and then she even arched her back a little as the finger neared the nipple. She wanted the hand to squeeze her tit and then pinch the nipple but it was not happening fast enough for her. Ann took the hand and moved it over her tit and pushed it down hard.

    “Squeeze it and pinch my nipples now, oh yes.” She moaned as the hand cupped, squeezed and took the nipple between thumb and finger pulling it back hard. “Yes, more, pinch harder, ah.”
    Ann was now squirming and her own hand was between her legs massaging her pussy. Two fingers slipped into the warm wet pussy and found the G spot. Ann moaned loudly and bucked her hips up as the orgasm surged through her.

    Now both girls lay on the bed, entwined in each other’s arms and legs, wet with the moisture of passion. They were kissing and touching as William entered the apartment.

    He knew the girls were here as there were clothes scattered about and the bedroom door was closed.
    The idea of two cute naked girls on his bed aroused him but his cock did not get as hard as it use to. Seems the medication he was taking was causing some problems. He opened the door and there was a beautiful sight. Both girls were naked and and their bodies glistened with the perspiration. His cock jumped and started to harden, still not the rock hard shaft of the past.

    “Well, look what I found in my bed two little Goldilocks. Did you find it just right?” He moved over to the edge of the bed and ran a hand up and down the bare legs. “MMM, I do love the smooth soft skin on you two.”
    “We just had to get some time alone together and the other girls have been in and out all week and we just could not wait any more. Please don’t be upset with us okay.”

    William smiled and thought, upset with having two naked girls laying on my bed. “Now how could I be upset, two beautiful naked girls laying here all wet and horny.” “ You are horny aren’t you?”
    Alice replied quickly, “Well I sure was but Ann sort of took care of it.”

    “I am always horny but Alice is so good and feels great”, as her hand moved up and down Alice’s body.
    The feel of Ann’s hand sent shivers through Alice’s body and she started to get turned on again.

    William noticed the expression on Alice’s’ face and the sight of Ann stroking her body turned him on.
    “Well you two look so good”, and he bent down and kiss each slow and soft at first and then increased the pressure and passion. His tongue part Alice’s lips and he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her to him hard. His hands move over her body with the urgency of a horny old man. Ann watched as William kissed Alice and started to grope her body; cupping her breasts and feeling her nipples harden against the palm of his hand. Then he felt his pants being unbuckled and opened. Ann pulled his pants and shorts down and he stepped out of them. She then caressed his cock and cupped his balls as she slid her other hand up across his belly. Alice gave a little moan and let her hands move around his back and pull up his shirt, which was soon shed. Now William was naked and his libido was very active.

    William let out a low animal moan as Ann’s hand tightened around his balls and her other hand started to pump his cock. Alice’s tongue was exploring his mouth while her hands moved down his bare back to his ass. She pulled his butt cheeks apart and squeezed them hard digging her nails into his flesh.
    He moaned again and felt a new pleasurable sensation surge from his ass to his head. Alice then started to probe his anus with her middle finger and there was no hesitation from either of them. Her middle finger was into his ass to the second knuckle and Ann was now kissing, licking and sucking his cock. Then she took his semi hard cock fully into her mouth.

    William felt his cock slid into her mouth and the feel of her lips and teeth moving up his cock made him quiver with pleasure. Her tongue worked the bottom of his cock as it slid deeper and deeper until the head hit the back of her throat.

    She loved the feel of his cock and the sensation of the cap as it moved further into her mouth. She tongued the shaft as best she could but it was big and there was little room in her mouth. Playing with his balls made him moan and she got all wet and hot hearing his response to her administrations.

    Alice was probing his anus and Ann was sucking his cock. William was tensing as his body responded to the girls play. He bend and grabbed some legs, at this point he did not care who’s, and pulled them so he could eat a sweet wet hot pussy. His tongue parted the wet lips of Ann’s pussy and slid up and found her clit. Sucking her clit and probing her pussy with a finger which he then used to probe her tight little anus. He pushed the finger into her ass as he sucked hard on her pussy causing her to suck on his cock even more.

    He started to buck his hips and tense up and felt Ann tense as well. Then William shot a big load of cum deep into her mouth and Ann tensed and moaned as the orgasm surged through her. She was shaking and tensing so her teeth were biting into his cock. Just as he exploded Alice had pushed two fingers into his ass and this heightened all sensation.

    Now there was a mass of bucking quivering moaning bodies on the bed as William came and Ann had and orgasm. Only Alice was not having as much enjoyment and she felt left out. William rolled on to his back and Ann lay alongside, both breathing heavily.

    “Hey when do I get to have some fun?” Alice then put a hand on her pussy and rubbed it hard.
    “Oh you poor neglected little thing come here and let me do that” and William reached out and pulled her to him and kissed her deeply probing her mouth with his tongue. He kissed her hard for a moment and then let the kiss move along her jaw to the ear which he nibbled on and then moved down her neck biting, sucking and kissing as he went. He moved down over her breast and kissing and licked them until he heard a little moan and sigh from her. Then he circled her nipple with his tongue until she grabbed his head and forced him to take the nipple into his mouth. Sucking the nipple deep and grasping it with his teeth he got a whimper from her as he pulled back. He then moved down kissing and licking over her belly until he reached the pubic mound which he sucked hard. Moving down he parted her pussy lips with his fingers and his tongue licked and sought the clit. As he closed over the clit and sucked she bucked her hips up to meet him. Ann then moved in and started to kiss Alice probing her mouth with her tongue while she massaged and pinched her breast and nipples. He spread her legs wide until she thought he would split her pussy wide open. Then while he sucked the clit he pushed two fingers into her pussy.

    She thought she would explode with the pleasure of the sensation of her legs being spread wide then the feeling of the fingers wiggling inside her pussy made her moan and orgasm. She bucked her hips up hard and he removed the finger from her pussy and pushed them into her ass. Then she felt his thumb enter her pussy. Her body began to quiver and shake as a massive orgasm raced through her.

    Ann felt Alice buck and tense and she sucked even harder on the tits.
    Alice had a great orgasm and both William and Ann continued to assault her body sucking her nipples and clit while fingers probed her pussy and ass.

    This went on until Alice had had another orgasm and she begged them to stop. Then they all lay on the bed exhausted and sated.

    William notice the funny flash in his closed eyes and a head ache started.
    “Well that was an enjoyable afternoon or is it evening now.” Ann was not sure what time it was but figured they had better get up and moving.

    “Hey anyone for a shower” and Ann got up and headed to the bathroom followed by Alice and then William.
    There wasn’t really enough room in the shower for all 3 of them so William just watched as the two soaped each other down paying special attention to the most sensitive spots.

    William wondered if maybe the girls were starting to find more interest in each other and he was now just a second thought. Oh well, he thought, this could not last forever, hell my body could not take much more of this heavy sex. Still you really enjoyed it, you dirty old man. He looked at the two naked girls washing each other smiled and chuckled. In days long past he would have had a massive hard on but now his libido was spent and his cock was limp. Still he did enjoy their company and the sight of them in the shower seemed to be enough for now.

    The girls dried off while William showered and he notice how they were totally absorbed with drying each other and no thought of him.
    When they were all dry and sitting in the living room he asked how things were at school. They explained how the study and work load had gotten very heavy and so they did not have much time to be together or with him. It was then that William noticed the open gym bag and reached into it pulling out a disposable enema bottle.
    “Hey what’s this, ah what are you two into now you naughty little girls”.

    Alice blushed a little and said, “We were shown how to do enemas at school the other day and I got it to see what it would be like. I tried it and well it was sort of a turn on especially when I used it with my vibrator.”
    Now Ann looks at her and smiled and William’s mouth was just hanging open.
    William could not believe what he heard but no matter his little Alice had turned into a very sexy woman with some very sexy feeling.

    “So you brought it here to try it out did you? And just who were you going to try it on? I think maybe I should just bend you over and stick it in your ass for you , fill your sweet little behind with all sorts of stuff.” William had also taken a couple of blue pills before getting in the shower and his cock twitched at the thought of the girls naked again. Then his cock got even harder when he thought of giving them enemas and fucking them. He wondered what it would be like to fill their pussy with cum while the enema filled their ass with soapy water. A nasty smile crossed his lips.

    “Well I did not have time to talk to Ann about it but hey I did have a really good orgasm when I tried it so I thought maybe.” She reached over at took the bottles.
    Ann smiled and looked at William who now had a massive erection and a dirty smile on his face.
    Both girls had put on big T shirts and panties after the shower. William had put on some sweats and a T shirt.
    “So you want to give Ann an enema maybe while I am fucking her?” He saw Ann smile at the suggestion and thought, well she is game.

    “I don’t know what I want to try but we can just see how things go, right?” Alice was a little nervous with the idea but also turned on. “Maybe we should do you while you fuck one of us, sort of filling both holes at once.”
    William was sitting in his big recliner and patted his lap, “ come here and sit on my lap”.

    All the talk had gotten Ann very horny and curious. She wondered what it would be like to have a dick in her pussy and the enema tub in her ass. She jumped up quickly sitting on Williams lap and she felt his hard cock against her tight buns.

    She gave a wiggle of her butt teasing his cock and making her pussy wet with anticipation. “Oh you seem to be all set to have a go now.” She bent and kissed him hard on the lips forcing her tongue between his lips. His hands responded instantly one reaching up under the T shirt up the back and the other under the T shirt rubbing her warm wet pussy. She wrapped her hands around his head and pulls it down as the T shirt came up exposing her breasts. She wanted his lips around her nipples.

    Ann moaned as his lips took the nipple and sucked it deep.
    Alice had been watching and then got up and wanted to join in. She took Ann’s head kissing her deeply while her hand cupped the other breast and pinched the nipple. Ann’s hand move under Alice’s shirt and found her wet pussy.

    Alice broke the kiss and stood up, “okay come here”, and she took William by the hand leading him to the kitchen chair. “You sit and Ann you face him straddle his legs”. They all quickly got naked.

    Ann was hot and wanted that hard cock so she spread her legs and sat down. Alice reaches down and guided his cock to Ann’s pussy. Ann let out a moan as the cock slipped into her and penetrated her pussy deeply. Then she started to move up and down, feeling the cock head sliding inside her and occasionally hitting the cervix caused her body to tense.

    The feel of the naked woman on his lap sent a thrill through him and when she flexed her pussy muscle around his cock he moaned deeply.

    Alice had gotten one of the enema bottles and now reached down and started to play with Ann’s butt cheeks. She pulled the cheeks apart and then slid her hand down to her pussy and Williams cock. She cupped his balls causing him to moan loudly and she wet her fingers with the juices flowing from Ann’s hot wet pussy. Then she moved her wet fingers back and teased her anus. Very slowly she slipped a finger into Ann causing her to wiggle and moan. Then she put a second finger in and pushed them deep.

    The sensation of Alice’s finger in your ass made Ann buck harder and sit down hard on his cock.
    Alice pulled her fingers out and pushed the enema tube into Ann’s ass. As soon as it was in as deep as it would go she squeezed the bottle sending the warm soapy liquid deep into Ann’s bowels.

    The warm liquid squirting into her ass and the big cock filling her pussy sent sensations through her she had not experienced before and her body quivered as an orgasm started to surge through her.

    He felt her pussy grip his cock with suck force he could only moan. Her breasts were rubbing his face and he grabbed them in each hand and squeezed them hard as he started to cum. He may be old but still he could shoot a good load of cum and he felt his cock pulsing as he pumped his load into the tight hot pussy.
    She could not believe the feeling of the liquid being squirted into her ass and his cock squirting cum into her pussy. She screamed out; “oh yes fuck me, fuck me in my ass you bastard, fuck my cunt, yes, oh yes fill me.” She moaned and gyrated on his lap squeezing both his cock and the enema tube.

    Then it was over and his cock was getting soft and slipping out. Alice had pulled the enema tube out. She clasped against his chest and then looked at him and kissed him gently. The feel of the naked body was good but now she had to go to the bathroom.

    Ann had gone and Alice looked at William and smile a very devilish smile, “ you up for another go around?”
    William’s head ache had returned and he looked at the woman stand in front of him, “are you trying to kill me? I don’t think I could anything right now. I am going to have to take another shower now.” He got up and headed to the bathroom.

    Ann was in the shower again as he entered and he just got in with her. Taking the soap he started to wash and they soaped each other. Alice watched them and it turned her on so much she started to rub her pussy and then slipped her panties off and was rubbing her clit and squeezing a breast and pinching the nipple hard.

    They saw Alice masturbating and realized she had not had as much as they had. They reached out and pulled her into the shower which was now crowded but no matter. Two naked women and a naked man in a shower is not crowded its fun. William slid down the back wall and let his legs slide out so his mouth was level with Alice’s wanting pussy. His hands grabbed her butt cheeks and pulled her to him. His tongue teased her pussy lips and then her clit while Ann went and got the other enema bottle.

    Ann returned and came up behind Alice and reached around and cupped her breasts and pinched her nipples causing her to moan. William was kneading the butt cheeks and his finger was probing her anus with one hand and her pussy with the other. He was biting and sucking the pussy lips and tonguing the clit. Alice was moaning and twisting as Ann pushed the enema tube deep up her ass causing her to gasp and moan loudly.
    Alice was enjoying it and moaned for more; “ oh yes push it deeper please more, fuck me eat me oh fuck my ass.”

    Ann squeezed the bottle shooting the liquid deep into Alice’s bowels.
    Williams fingers were deep into her pussy and his tongue whipped her clit.
    Alice moaned and screamed and then settled down. Ann pulled the tube out as Alice squatted down and the soapy liquid gushed out of her. There was a soft moan and Alice clasped onto William.
    They all showered again.

    The women dressed and left as they had studying to do before tomorrow and a long night ahead.

    William was feeling weak and the head ache was getting worse. He had put on some boxers and gone to bed.
    The next day Alice had stopped by at Williams to talk and used her key to enter. She could not get an answer and then she found him lying on the bed in his boxers. Her nurse training kicked in and she ran over and took his pulse. Nothing, he was dead. William died with a smile on his face put there by two very sexy women.

    This is the end of the series “Old Man Young Tenant”. I hope you enjoyed all of it. Sorry if the grammar and spelling are not perfect. I could not think of where else to take the story so I had to end it. I will be writing more for the Apartment complex and some other stories that have been requested.


  • God is a Slut Chapter 6: Jesus is a Douchebag_(1)

    Font size : +


    This is the sixth installment of my “God is a Slut” series. Big character and plot chapter, not a whole lot of sex. I’ll definitely write one more of these, for Rachel’s final test, and then I might write an epilogue, though I’m not sure. I know this one came out a month after the last, but I’ve been busy. I included a synopsis of the last five chapters just in case you forgot them, or haven’t read them yet.

    STORY SO FAR

    Chapter 1
    Lucifer and God are both women, and both very sexually active. They make a bet, where God tries to create a human of ultimate purity, and Lucifer (called Lucy), tries to corrupt that child. Rachel is the main character here, a god-fearing, virgin, college freshmen with a killer body. She gets sent to hell, much to her shock, and is given the details of her quest. She agrees to do it, and misinterprets God’s slutty nature as a test of her faith. The first trial in Lucy’s seven-day fuck fest, is to resist the temptation of the succubi. God decides to join in, and instantly falls prey to the demon’s seduction, because God is a total whore. Rachel, however, believes God’s fall from grace is an act, and wills her way out of the seduction, passing the first test, but not after having some lesbian fun. Lucy pays her debt to God by getting fisted in the ass.

    Chapter 2
    Lucy tempts Rachel with Rachel’s darkest fantasy, which just happens to be fucking her brother, Jake. Jake is brought down to hell, and falls prey to the seduction of the devil (Lucy). Jake and Rachel fuck, and Rachel almost gives in to Lucy’s temptation, but is stopped when she realizes that Jake only had sex with her because Lucy corrupted him. God makes Lucy have sex with Jake as penance.

    Chapter 3
    Rachel is turned into a hermaphrodite, a beautiful creature that combines the best assets of a man and woman. She grows confident, and has the best sex of her life with the queen of the hermaphrodites; Kaitlyn. God gets jealous that she’s not getting any action, so she tries to join in on the fun, only to get borderline raped by Rachel and Kaitlyn. Rachel revels in her new confidence and power, a theme that will persevere throughout the series. She ultimately rejects the temptation of the hermaphrodites, because she sees God’s jealous attempt to regain her affection, as a sacrifice to show her faith in Rachel. In reality, God just wanted some dick. Lucy is forced into a mechanized sexual contraption to pay off her bet.

    Chapter 4
    Lucy desperately searches for a way to turn Rachel to her side, and seeks the help of sexologist Alfred Kinsey, and psychologist Sigmund Freud. They come to the conclusion that the best way to get to Rachel, is to make her feel like God can’t help her. God agrees to play along, and her and Rachel are kidnapped by Lucy and a gang of demons. God and Rachel get gangraped, and God pretends to be corrupted and subservient to Lucy. Despite seeing her God so humbled, Rachel decides she rather be raped for ever (as she’s very much enjoying it now) than join Lucy. The facade falls, and it is revealed to Rachel that they were just filming a porno the whole time. Despite this, Rachel had given up part of her soul to the darkness in her lust for power, power to become the mistress of the demons that would be her rapists. Lucy must star in a sequel to the porno to pay off her debt.

    Chapter 5
    God and Lucy notice that Rachel has a hint of corruption in her soul. The diagnostic says that the corruption is a desire for power. Lucy decides to tailor her next test to take advantage of this. God, Lucy and Rachel go back to earth, where Rachel is still a college freshman at ASU. Rachel is now much more confident than she was before she left, and she uses that to her advantage. Anna Patterson, the woman who tortured Rachel throughout her childhood and teen years, invites Lucy, God and Rachel to a party, because the trio are getting all the attention of the boys Anna likes. Rachel turns the party into an orgy with the help of Lucy, and Lucy gives Rachel the ability to corrupt souls. Rachel seduces Anna (actually, she kind of publicly rapes her), and in so doing, corrupts Anna, and makes her Rachel’s slave. But such debauchery comes with a price, as Rachel’s inner corruption grows inside her. God tells Rachel it’s over, but Rachel isn’t having any of that shit. She risks her immortal soul to stem the corruption, scaring the shit out of God and Lucy in the process. She stops the spread, but that corrupted soul is now part of her. God and Lucy both partake in penance for their contribution to Rachel’s state, and Anna Patterson voluntarily becomes Rachel’s slave, because Rachel’s pussy is just that good.

    And now, we continue with our story.

    LUCIFER

    I was in my usual black leather corset, black leather boots, black skirt, and fishnet stockings. Only now, my corset was pulled down to my ribs, my black skirt was hiked passed my hips, and my garters were digging into the fat of my ass as I was taken from behind. My full, crimson thighs were spread in a “v,” my supple glutes rippling from the force of the pelvic blows that were dealt to me. My spine was arching so concavely that my navel was level with my clit. My shoulder blades protruded from my straining back as my arms shook in their straightened positions, my hands gripping the stones of the wall in a white-knuckled grasp. My head fell between my outstretched arms as a bead of sweat dripped down my brow and fell from the point of my nose. I panted and moaned in rhythm with the cadence of Jesus’s thrusts, my eyes widening with each bout of increasing pleasure. Two thousand years ago, I had fucked Jesus much like this for his final test, and he denied me. He was every bit as good now as he was then.

    “You said she was half-way gone?” Jesus said with a firm slap on my scarlet ass, “Partially corrupted? Shouldn’t she already be yours?”

    “Yes!” I cried out, savoring his full hardness driving through my tender depths, “But she stemmed it!”

    “How did she do that?” Jesus asked, his slapping hands now sinking their fingers into the fat of my backside.

    “She damn near killed her immortal soul!” I shrieked, my head flinging upward, sending my black hair swinging in an arc, “She fought herself until her soul resolved into two halves of a whole; I’ve never seen anyone do that before!”

    “You’re desperate,” Jesus laughed cruelly, “you must be, to come to me for help.”

    “I am!” I conceded through a yelp of pleasure, my back arching so violently that my breasts and face pressed against the stones of the wall, “Rachel has denied me at every turn, even when I had her!”

    “And now you’re whoring yourself out to me for favors?” Jesus laughed, and covetously squeezed my breasts, the soft flesh of my bosom protruding from his grasping fingers.

    “You won’t take any other currency,” I smiled back at him, one side of my face grinding against the wall while the other revealed my mouth gaping in pleasure, “and I don’t mind in the least.”

    “I want you at my beck and call for a month,” Jesus said, “and I get to decide what we do.”

    “A week,” I groaned as I pushed my juicy ass into his pelvis, “and another week after, if Rachel comes to my side.”

    “And I get to do everything I want to you.” Jesus growled, squeezing my breasts until they hurt in just the right way.

    “Anything!” I screamed as I felt myself climaxing.

    “You know,” Jesus laughed as he plowed into my quivering pussy, “you could have just asked. I would have gladly dissuaded Rachel from playing God’s stupid game for free.”

    “Aaaaaaaah!” was my only response as my face wrenched upward and my eyes widened in ecstasy.

    “But since you’re paying me so generously,” Jesus panted as his cock pulsated inside of me, “I’ll make sure to really try.”

    My body convulsed in a crescendo of ballooning pleasure that radiated from my pelvis and spread outward. I rigorously backed my ass into Jesus as I felt him throbbing uncontrollably inside me. I screamed out in euphoria as the rising pressure released in a wave of felicitous expansion. Sweat poured from my crimson flesh and my lips trembled. Jesus roared out behind me and blew his hot cum deep into my violated pussy. I felt his seed rush into me and seep into the depths of my womb. The last desperate throes of lust left me, and I breathed heavily as my heart pounded in my ears. Blissful satisfaction took over me, and I pulled from Jesus, savoring the feeling of his cock sliding out of me. I turned around to my newest partner and smiled wickedly.

    “What are you going to do to poor Rachel?” I asked him, my hand entangling in his wavy curls.

    “Nothing,” Jesus smiled back, “I’m just going to be myself.”

    GOD

    “…and she’ll do anything I say, won’t you girl?” Rachel crinkled her nose at her new pet.

    Anna Patterson had her tongue out, her eyes large and submissive, her mouth curled in a smile, gaping open and panting like a dog. She nodded to her master, her collar jangling, her nametag reading: “Rachel’s bitch.” Rachel patted her pet affectionally on the head, brought the college freshman’s face between her legs, then leaned her own head back, closed her eyes blissfully, and sighed.

    “You know you’ll have to release her once you pass Lucy’s final tests,” I said, watching my favorite daughter being eaten out by her slave in the lavish living room, “right?”

    “I know,” Rachel sighed, giving me a faux pouty-face, “but for the next two days, she’s mine. Aren’t you girl?”

    Anna nodded up to her master, her eyes full of adoration and unconditional love, her platinum blonde hair done up in pig tails, her blue horns glistening in the sunlight, and her leather-clad slave outfit clinging vulgarly to her trim, tan frame. Rachel smiled down at her, hiked up her own dress a bit further, and guided Anna back into her depths.

    Rachel had changed so much over the course of Lucy’s test. I liked her more this way, on a personal level, but it worried me that she may be too far gone to pass the final two tests. Lucy always saved the hardest for last, and she already had corrupted half of Rachel’s soul. Even watching her now, I could see Rachel’s dark side lying dormant, waiting for a chance to take over her better half. I would have to really try to set a godly example for her; something I had failed miserably at for the last five tests. No, I could no longer be the slut I truly was in front of Rachel. Even if she believed the entire thing was an act to test her faith (and I had no idea how should could be so naive), seeing her lord and savior filled to the brim with cock and lapping up cum like it was candy was probably not a good perception.

    I’m going to have to be the god she thinks I am, I thought, or she’ll become the whore she wants to be.

    Is it really fair to deny her what she wants? Lucy’s voice rang in my head, Wouldn’t it be the more godly thing to let her be herself?

    It was you who corrupted her, I smirked back, she would be a nun by now if it weren’t for you.

    If it weren’t for US, Lucy retorted, you could have left Rachel alone on earth, but you made her for this exact reason.

    Why don’t you come down here? I asked, Isn’t you conjugal visit with Jesus over by now?

    I’m going to be limping for a week after that one, Lucy laughed, he sure resents me.

    Not as much as he hates me. I frowned.

    Lucy appeared in a puff of black smoke, her black hair a disheveled mess, her bra strap hanging over one of her red shoulders, her obsidian lipstick smeared, and her corset torn down the middle. She twirled her hand in an unnecessary bravado (always one for theatrics, Lucy is), and her messy demeanor righted itself perfectly.

    “Hey Lucy,” Rachel said with a slight wave and subtle moan as her new pet buried her tongue between her folds, “God said you were just planning my next test.”

    “I was,” Lucy smiled warmly at Rachel, “and I think you’re going to love it.”

    “Tell me,” Rachel said, motioning for Lucy to come over, “and share Anna with me; God has decided not to test my faith today.”

    “Interesting…” Lucy smirked at me and searched my eyes, “I wonder what changed.”

    “Testing her faith seemed so cruel after what we put her through,” I said curtly, “she doesn’t need two deities tempting her.”

    “Maybe…” Lucy said as she strutted over to Anna, before looking over her shoulder and smiling at me, “or maybe someone is more afraid of losing than they’re letting on. Rachel,” she said, turning her attention to the pure child, “I’d love to share Anna with you.”

    Lucy slid next to Rachel on the couch, and spread her legs. Rachel slid her hands between Lucy’s thighs and dipped her fingers into the devil’s slit. Lucy’s pouting lips curled into a grin, and she eyed me over Rachel’s shoulder as she leaned in to accept her kiss. Anna continued her dutiful licking as Rachel swapped spit with Lucy and explored her insides. Lucy let out an unintentional moan and her eyes flashed open and stared at me.

    She’s getting really good at this. Lucy’s telepathic voice moaned in my mind, Like, really good.

    Don’t mind me, I said, I’ll just sit over here and watch…by myself…flicking the ole’ bean.

    Lucy didn’t respond. Rachel had slipped her free hand beneath Lucy’s corset and undone the stringing that held it up. The devil’s large, perfectly shaped crimson breasts popped out in a delightful bounce. Rachel’s lips left Lucy’s and trailed kisses down her long neck. Lucy’s eyes closed and her head tilted upward as a blissful moan escaped from her black lips. Rachel continued kissing Lucy down her body until she reached her breasts; Anna licking her master’s slit the whole time. Rachel took a red nipple into her mouth and began to suck ardently. I heard the soft sounds of slurping mix with Lucy’s increasingly desperate tenor. Rachel beckoned Anna away with a gentle movement of her thigh, and then began to straddle across Lucy’s lap before she was stopped.

    “Rachel,” Lucy gasped, her eyes half-mast in lust, “only fingers, honey; we can’t have sex.”

    “Why not?” Rachel asked in a wining voice, “God and I had sex, but you and I only ever fisted each other and kissed.”

    “Because…” Lucy trailed off, “reasons…”

    “Oooooooh,” Rachel smirked, “I see; you’re the final test, aren’t you?”

    “Damn,” Lucy laughed, “I was hoping to make it a surprise.”

    “Do you really think,” Rachel teased as both her hands slid down Lucy’s exposed torso and toyed with the devil between her legs, “you’re a good enough lay to turn me from God?”

    “Mmmmm,” Lucy moaned, “maybe I’ll give you a quick taste, just to put you back in your place. You’ve been getting so uppity since your last test.”

    “Bring it, bitch.” Rachel smirked in an uncharacteristic display of profanity and defiance. Lucy raised a single eyebrow and smiled out of the corner of her mouth. Five seconds later, Rachel was on the floor, writhing in the throes of unbelievable ecstasy, her screams echoing through the room while Lucy’s fingers danced inside her.

    “You were being such a little cunt, Rachel,” Lucy giggled, “you’re good, very good, but Honey, I was made for this shit.”

    “I’m sorry!” Rachel screamed, her dress hiked up past her belly, her juices squirting from her exposed slit in a fountain that Anna dutifully caught in her mouth.

    “So, Rachel,” I said to the orgasming mortal as I lit a cigarette between my lips, “now seems like a good time to tell you what your next test will be.”

    Rachel stared up at me, her mouth motioning like it was trying to say words, but only guttural, primal sounds of euphoria flowed from it.

    “I think she’s had enough, Lucy; you’ve made your point.”

    “DON’T STOP!” Rachel managed to scream. Lucy laughed merrily and motioned for me to continue.

    “Lucy calls this test ‘Don’t Meet You’re Heroes,’” I continued, blowing out a cloud of smoke, “and in your case, your hero happens to be-”

    “JESUS CHRIST!” Rachel screeched in ecstasy, though I didn’t think that was her guess.

    “Well, yeah, actually.” I chuckled, “That’s him.”

    “Did you hear that, Rachel?” Lucy laughed as she clutched Rachel’s crucifix in one hand, while the other worked the mortal into a frenzy, “you’re going on a date with Jesus.”

    “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!” was all Rachel could say as she orgasmed for the third and final time. Lucy giggled, withdrew her hand, and greedily sucked Rachel from her fingers as she watched her recover. Rachel panted for a moment on the ground, her legs splayed out, her chest heaving, her pale breasts rising and falling with her desperate gasps. Finally, she regained control of herself. She sat up, stared at Lucy with a level, wanting gaze, and then leaned forward for a kiss. Lucy smirked and accepted the mortal’s mouth, her right eye staring tauntingly at me as her snake-like tongue entwined with Rachel’s. When they were done swapping spit, Rachel looked at herself, and then looked at me.

    “I think I need new clothes if I’m going on a date with Jesus.” She said.

    RACHEL

    God had me dressed up in a strapless pink dress that revealed a tasteful amount of cleavage. I had diamond earrings and conservative makeup (Lucy wanted me made-up like a whore, but I declined). Lucy was in an elegant black gown that highlighted her impressive curves with a bodice that barely stopped half-way down her areolas. God wore her typical cream dress with the plunging neckline that revealed the inner portions of her ample bosom. God and Lucy were chatting across the table and smoking as the waiter served us. I declined a cigarette from Lucy; I didn’t want my breath smelling like an ashtray when Jesus arrived. It wasn’t lost on me that I’d changed quite a bit since my first day in hell, and I was straining to be on my best behavior for Jesus. I would be the perfect little Christian girl for him, and then…then I’d fuck his brains out. God, I really had changed.

    C’mon Rachel; you’re nothing but an innocent little catholic girl, I thought, at least, pretend to be one for just a few hours. Then when the lights are off and the music is on…

    “Is that Ghandi?!” I whispered to Lucy, pointing across white-table cloth of the up-scale restaurant we were in.

    “Yep, that’s him.” Lucy said, turning over her shoulder to see the bald spiritual leader.

    “What is Ghandi doing in hell?” I asked.

    “Oh,” God said, narrowing her eyes, “he knows why he’s here.”

    “There’s Julius Caesar,” Lucy motioned with her fork, “and there’s Attila, and Alexander, and Mother Theresa-”

    Mother Theresa?!” I exclaimed, “Does anyone get into heaven?”

    “Sure,” God said, “if you’re not an asshole, you usually get to go. Mother Theresa had some demons, Rachel; best not to discuss them.”

    “Jesus is late,” Lucy said, looking at the gothic clock on the wall, “again.”

    “He’ll show up,” God said, patting my hand reassuringly, “he’s just bad at keeping schedule.”

    “We both know he’s fashionably late on purpose,” Lucy said, “because he’s a self-entitled douchebag.”

    “How can you say that?!” I gasped, “Jesus Christ is our lord and savior!”

    “Yeah…” Lucy murmured, “We’ll see how you feel about him after a few minutes.”

    “HELLO, BITCHES!” a boisterous, deep voice yelled from the entrance of the restaurant. I turned around to see a bearded man wearing a white sport’s coat, dress pants, a gold chain, and Ray Ban sunglasses, burst into the room. Everybody in the restaurant collectively groaned.

    “Oh, this asshole!” Ghandi yelled as he threw the napkin down on the table and got up to leave.

    “Hey now, my hairless Hindu hell-raiser, why the animosity?” Jesus smiled at the fuming Ghandi.

    “Fuck off, you fucking piece of dog shit!” Ghandi yelled in a thick Indian accent as he stormed past the messiah.

    “Hey,” Jesus yelled back at Ghandi, “I’m telling your manager at Xbox customer support that I am not satisfied with your service!”

    That’s Jesus?!” I whispered to God.

    “Yeah,” God sighed, “that’s him.”

    “Hi Mom!” Jesus yelled as his gaze zeroed-in on God.

    “Hello, Jesus,” God said, “please don’t call me ‘Mom.’”

    “What,” Jesus smiled as he sat down in the empty chair across from me, “do I embarrass you?”

    “Mary is your mother,” God said, “and you should call her; it’s been a century since you two talked, and she’s always nagging me.”

    “Yeah, I’ll get on that.” Jesus said, rolling his eyes, “Hey Lucy, can I bum a smoke?”

    “Sure,” Lucy said, and handed him a cigarette, before motioning to me, “Jesus, this is your date.”

    “Oh yeah!” Jesus exclaimed before looking at me, “So you’re Rachel, huh?”

    “Yes.” I said meekly, too star-struck by Jesus to care that he was an arrogant prick.

    “Another one of God’s pet-projects,” Jesus smiled, “trying to become my replacement.”

    “I…I’m not trying to replace you.” I said, fearing that Jesus saw me as a threat to his holiness.

    “Sure, you are,” Jesus laughed, “that’s the prize! You win, you become the messiah. Let me tell you something Rachel: it’s better to lose.”

    “Are-are you testing my faith?” I asked through a stutter, “Because I will not fail you! I will not fall to the temptations of evil, you have my word!”

    Laying it on kind of thick, aren’t we? Lucy laughed in my mind.

    Don’t be a cock-block. I responded, glaring at her.

    “Am I testing your faith?” Jesus laughed, “Your faith in what?”

    “In you,” I said, searching around the table for someone to back me up, “in God.”

    “Why would you put your faith in her?!” Jesus laughed, “In case you haven’t noticed, God is a shameless slut.”

    “It’s all an act,” I said, staring at God’s embarrassed face, “it’s all just to test my resolve.”

    “Let me tell you something, honey.” Jesus said, leaning in, “I used to be like you. I devoted my entire life to God. I was celibate, I hardly drank, I didn’t gamble, I let everyone walk all over me. Then one day, I get dropped on my ass in the middle of hell, and Lucy here tells me I have to pass seven tests to become God’s chosen child. So, I’m super stoked, you know? Who doesn’t want a chance to prove their worth to the almighty? So, I go through with it, passing test after test, resisting the greatest temptations hell had to offer. And you know what my reward was? Getting nailed to the fucking cross and bleeding to death for six hours. Trust me, Sugar, it ain’t worth it.”

    “B-but your sacrifice,” I stammered, “you absolved us of sin!”

    “Ha!” Jesus laughed, “I died with shit all over me, begging our holy mother here to save my ass, but she was preoccupied at the time. What were you doing again, God? Was it getting spit-roasted by Nebuchadnezzar and Ramses? Or were you taking it in the ass from King Bera?”

    “Jesus,” God growled, “you’re making an ass of yourself in front of your date! And you know damn well it was Lucy that convinced the Romans to crucify you.”

    “Don’t blame Lucy for being the devil,” Jesus said, “you could have helped me. You could have at least given me some real fucking superpowers! What was I supposed to do when the Romans came for me? Turn their water into wine and sprint across the nearest lake? Why not some super-strength, or at least nail-proof skin?!”

    “Holy shit,” Lucy laughed at my horrified face, “this is going so well!”

    “And another thing,” Jesus continued his rant, “you chastised me for fucking Mary Magdalen, while you were getting double penetrated by Moses and Noah! How am I supposed to take that Mom?! Was I supposed to overlook the hypocrisy, or just accept it as divine privilege?”

    “You done?” God growled, “You finished with this little tantrum of yours? Because it’s been two-thousand years, and I’ve more than made up for it!”

    “By getting everyone to wear the instrument of my torture around their necks?!” Jesus yelled, pointing at the cross that I’d proudly worn every day of my life, “How is that making up for it? Every time I take a peak down at earth, I’m reminded constantly of the worst day of my life.”

    “Oh, fuck you!” God yelled back, “You’re such a fucking narcissist, Jesus, you love the attention. ‘Oh, he was so brave. He was so holy. He died for our sins! What a great man he was.’ You eat that shit up like it’s candy. I’ve got a billion people wasting their Sunday mornings going to church and singing boring-ass hymns about you. People on the west-coast sacrifice NFL kickoff for you, so don’t say I didn’t show gratitude!”

    “You know what?” Jesus said to the fuming God, “I don’t need this shit right now. C’mon, Rachel, let’s get out of here.”

    I stared dumbfoundedly at the flustered face of God and the grinning face of Lucy. This had to be a test. Lucy and Jesus planned this ahead of time to test my faith. It must be. There’s no way Jesus was telling the truth…

    “You should go,” Lucy smiled, patting my shoulder, “you kids have fun.”

    “OK…” I said, getting up from the chair and taking Jesus’s arm. Jesus walked us briskly out of the restaurant and onto the streets of hell.

    “Can you believe the balls on that woman?” Jesus said angrily as he gave the valet his ticket, “Calling me a narcissist, when she makes people like you and I literally go through hell just to prove our devotion to her?”

    “She’s a good woman, she’s our holy-”

    “Don’t make excuses for her,” Jesus said as his Ferrari pulled up, “she uses people for entertainment, and then casts them aside when she’s bored with them.”

    Jesus held my hand as I stepped into the passenger’s seat of his Enzo.

    “You think you’re so special?” Jesus growled as he jumped into the driver’s seat and turned the key, “Even if you do win all her little games, she’ll only dote on you for a few years and then forget you exist.”

    Jesus turned the car over and smashed his foot on the accelerator. We zipped through the streets of hell, running through every stop sign and light.

    “Look out!” I screamed as we barreled right at a line of crossing pedestrians. Jesus just gunned the engine and sent the poor souls flying over his hood.

    “Why did you do that?!” I shrieked in horror.

    “Have you forgotten where we are?” Jesus laughed, “You can’t die twice, Rachel.”

    I ignored the irony of the resurrected messiah saying that, and looked back to see the people Jesus had run over at one-hundred miles per hour dust themselves off like nothing happened.

    “So, what do you want to do?” Jesus asked, “I’m baby-sitting you for the day, and since Lucy’s paying me in ass, you get to decide how we party.”

    “I…I don’t party.” I said.

    “Sure you do!” Jesus laughed, looking at me and not the road, “You already had a lesbian orgy with the succubi, you fucked your brother, you became a hermaphrodite and sodomized God, you starred in a porno, and you enslaved an entire party of undergrads. You fucking party, Rachel!”

    I stared at Jesus, dumfounded and mortified that he knew all of this.

    “What, do think I live in a box?” Jesus laughed, “I don’t judge; I had to go through a lot of the same tests as you. And I know another thing about you, Rachel: you’re half corrupted with sin. So, this ‘innocent-little-Christian-girl’ act you’re playing can stop now.”

    “Fine,” I smirked, “I thought you’d go for chicks like that.”

    “Nope,” Jesus laughed, “holy chicks bore the living shit out of me. Give me a sinner with a drug problem any day of the week. So now that we’re on level ground, what do you want to do?”

    “Well, to be honest, I was kind of hoping to lure you in with my innocence, act like you were showing me great, new experiences, and then fuck your brains out in the hotel room,” I chuckled, “but since we’ve got the pretense out of the way, why don’t we just skip the foreplay and fuck right now?”

    “Wow,” Jesus said with raised eyebrows, “so this is the real Rachel, huh?”

    “In the flesh,” I smiled, and unhooked my seatbelt, “so, are we going to bang, or…”

    “I’d love to, Rachel, I really would,” Jesus said as he hit another pedestrian, “but I’m drunk and on way too much coke right now, so I’ll be useless to you.”

    “I’m sure you could just send a little unholy prayer to Lucy,” I smiled as I crawled over the center council and placed my chin on his right thigh, “and she’d get you all sorted out.”

    As if the devil were watching from below (which she most definitely was), the limp bump in Jesus’ dress pants became a rock-hard bulge. My eyes widened at its size, and my mouth watered. I looked up at Jesus’ bearded, handsome face, and my lips curled in an evil smile. His eyebrows raised and his mouth also smiled, though his expression was of surprise.

    “You know, Rachel,” Jesus said as I tenderly undid his belt and fly, “you would be right at home down here; I don’t know why you want to get to heaven so badly.”

    “Mmm, a sense of duty I suppose,” I said as I covetously pulled out the long, thick cock of my lord and savior, “and if I’m being really honest: power.”

    “Power…?” Jesus probably had more to that question, but my lips wrapped around his tip and my tongue tasted the sweet foulness of his shaft. Did I have a misguided dream of outcompeting Lucy for this man’s lust, and bringing him to my side, maybe even marrying him? Yes, yes, I did. I didn’t care that he was an arrogant prick with a drug problem, he was the idol of my childhood, the symbol that kept me secure in my darkest hours. Not only that, but, (if I’m being honest with myself), the idea of stealing Lucy’s ace-in-the-hole from her, of holding that kind of power over the devil, excited me. Maybe I was simply feeding the darker side of myself, but the line between good and evil had blurred since my last test. All I knew in this moment, was I wanted this man’s cock inside me.

    “Power,” I whispered back at him, a string of his precum and my saliva bridging from my full, smiling lips, “if I’m the messiah, the messenger of God, I can change the world for the better.”

    “I tried that,” Jesus said as her put a hand in my brown hair and guided my face back down, “it didn’t work out so well for me.”

    “Mmmmm,” I said as my lips traveled down his delicious shaft and met his base. His tip burrowed into the back of my soft, wet, throat, and I constricted it around him; my beckoning eyes staring up at his pleasure-stricken face as I rotated my lips against the skin of his pelvis. He groaned and tilted his head back, and I giggled internally.

    “Well, Jesus,” I said through a gasp as I came up for air, “we live in the twenty-first century now, so there are no Romans to crucify me.”

    “Don’t be naive, Rachel,” Jesus said as pulled the strap of my dress over my shoulder, “you’ll upset the applecart when you come down in a blaze of glory. People will want you discredited, humiliated, and killed.”

    “Servants of the devil?” I smiled as I pushed off the other strap of my dress and let my bodice fall, exposing my perfect, pale breasts to Jesus, “When Lucy gets vindictive after losing?”

    “No,” Jesus said, “the Romans took me under Lucy’s guidance, but it was my friend who betrayed me. People, Rachel; just normal people, those closest to you, will let you down in the end. Humanity isn’t worth it.”

    “When did you become such a cynical bastard?” I said, smiling, but not with humor.

    “When I was being tortured,” Jesus said, “and our wonderful mother let me rot on the cross.”

    “Awwww, is this a test of my faith, or a pity-party for Jesus?” I teased as I brought my breasts onto his lap, enclosing his throbbing member with the soft, warm flesh of my bosom, “It’s OK Babe, I’ll make it all better.”

    I smiled up at his confused face and pressed my breasts together, soliciting a moan from his mouth. I giggled at his responsiveness and brought my mouth back down to him. My breasts squished downward as I took half his length between my lips, sucking him with the endearing passion only a true servant of Christ could muster. My tongue traveled along the underside of his shaft, tasting his flavor, wetly caressing his every bump and vein. My lips sucked hard enough to stretch my mouth outward from my face, as though I were attempting to milk the seed of his loins into my belly. My eyes stared up, unblinking in their regard, their expression full of possessive desire. My breasts enveloped the bottom half of his shaft, gently squeezing and squishing about him, moving up and down to the cadence of my bobbing head. I felt the wetness between my legs as his excitement became my excitement. I felt the tremor of his nethers begin to quake; his balls pulsing in my gentle, cool hand, the pinky finger of which was massaging his taint.

    “Holy fuck, Rachel,” Jesus groaned, “you are…”

    Jesus didn’t finish that thought. My head drove down forcefully between my breasts, flattening my supple bosom against his pelvis as my lips greedily took all they could. My exploring pinky finger drifted south and penetrated his anus, sending his prostate pulsating into an orgasmic frenzy. My heart beat faster and faster, my free hand now toying with myself between my legs, my fingers caressing myself so that I could come with him. My lips locked and rotated, my mouth humming a moan of pure lechery as my eyes stared fixedly upon the man I was determined to seduce. My pinky drove into his ass all the way to the knuckle, and massaged the prostate on the ceiling of his channel. My head began to drive furiously, forcing my breasts to squish delectably about Jesus’s cock. The intensity of my masturbation brought me to the precipice, and I willed my savior to come with one last dive. My tits fell from his pelvis as my lips met his base. I looked up with passion and pleasure strewn across my eyes as Jesus’ head flung back and he let out a roar. His throbbing member engorged further, and then erupted into my mouth. I came with him, my throat exhaling a muffled, exalted screech as I drank the nectar of his loins. Not a drop was spilled as spurt after spurt of his delicious spunk washed down my throat. I kept my brown irises fixed on his, wanting him to see how much I loved sucking his cock. He looked down at me with the affection I desired, and I gave him a wicked wink and the hint of a smile.

    “Ohhhh, fuck!” Jesus managed to groan. He was still driving erratically, and it was a miracle we hadn’t crashed yet.

    “Did you like it?” I asked, eagerly awaiting his assessment.

    “Second-best I’ve ever had.” Jesus smiled back, the hint of a challenge in his eyes.

    “Let me guess,” I smirked as I hiked up my dress, “Lucy.”

    “Yeah,” Jesus chuckled as he guided me onto his lap, “but don’t get yourself down, kid; you can’t compete with her.”

    “I guess not,” I conceded, “but you have her on lease for…what, a week?”

    “Two if I convince you to join her.” Jesus said, one of his hands leaving the steering wheel to grip my ass.

    “What if I told you, I’d let you have me forever?” I said, looking back at him over my shoulder as I spread myself for him.

    “I’m not monogamous, Honey,” Jesus said, “spending an eternity with just one-”

    “If you think your dick is good enough to be the only one I fuck, you’re greatly overestimating yourself.” I laughed, “No, we’d have an open relationship, but you’d get to have the second-best piece of ass in heaven or hell forever, instead renting the best for a week or two.”

    “That is interesting…” Jesus mused as he examined the two options I had exposed between my cheeks, “I mean, there’s no one else in the universe that has shared the same experiences as you and I have. It’s nice talking to someone who understands on some level what it means to be God’s chosen child, even if you’re naïve as hell.”

    “You’re a jaded prick with mommy issues,” I laughed at him, “now pick a hole, and let me drive.”

    “You know something, Rachel?” Jesus grunted as he let go of the steering wheel and slid his cock against my frothing slit, “You’re much more like Lucy than you are God.”

    “Is that so?” I half-moaned as I felt my pussy being filled out beautifully. I clutched the steering wheel, letting Jesus foot the accelerator as I weaved between traffic, trying to contain the pleasure that would soon drive me mad.

    “I’ve been watching your progress with great interest,” Jesus said through a groan as he slid his entire length deep into my cunt, “and every test leaves you a little more nihilistic, a little more sadistic, and a little more confident.”

    “That’s just the corruption,” I said through strained breath, “that’s just the darker half of my soul.”

    “Corruption isn’t an infection, Rachel,” Jesus said, “it’s who you are. The potential for your soul to be corrupted was always within you, since the day you were born. You just fulfilled enough of your own desires to let it manifest. It’s natural.”

    I struggled to keep the steering wheel level as a moan seeped from my parted lips. My eyes half-closed in bliss as Jesus began to thrust in and out. My exposed breasts bounced slightly to the gentle nature of our sex, and my thick, pale ass rippled with the impact of our deep, passionate drives. My hiked-up pink dress began to darken with sweat from the strain of my pleasure, and my legs began to part wider and wider, until my right high-heel was pivoted on the center council, and my left on the driver’s side armrest. I leaned back against Jesus’ chest, my arms straightened to steer the wheel, my back beginning to arch slightly.

    “OK,” I panted, “so (AHHH!) I’m becoming like Lucy. What’s your (hnnngggg) point?”

    “God loves you in the way a mother loves her daughter,” Jesus continued, “I mean, not in the traditional sense; mothers usually don’t ask their daughters to rape their ass, but you get the idea.”

    “And Lucy?” I gasped as Jesus thrust all the way into me and held his cock there, suspending me off his lap and forcing my pelvis upward.

    “Lucy straight-up wants you, Rachel.” Jesus said, “And not in the way she wanted me. Lucy wanted me as a prize, but you; she wants you as a woman.”

    “What are you talking about?” I asked through a moan, turning my head and giving him an incredulous smile. Two pedestrians were flung over the hood of the Ferrari, but I no longer cared.

    “If you pass this test, which you probably will, because I’m more than happy to abandon Lucy for an eternity of fucking you, Lucy will be your next test.”

    “I know,” I gasped as Jesus began to thrust harder into me, “she told me this morning.”

    “Well, Lucy offered me her body, forever,” Jesus said, “and it was damn hard to refuse. She’ll offer you more; she’ll offer you her love.”

    “What?!”

    “Lucy is falling in love with you, Rachel.” Jesus chuckled as he pushed harder and harder into me, “How could you not tell?”

    LUCIFER

    “Whoa,” God said as we watched the TV screen that broadcasted Rachel and Jesus’ vehicular fornication, “I did not see that coming; this is better than Game of Thrones.”

    I felt my face flush with color. Had my skin not already have been red, I would be blushing from head to toe.

    “You kept that thought very well hidden,” God said, turning cautiously to me, “deep enough that even I couldn’t see it. How long, Lucy?”

    “Since the hermaphrodite test,” I conceded, there was no use in lying to this woman, “seeing her like she was, as beautiful and confident as she was…”

    “It all makes so much sense!” God exclaimed, “You’ve been trying harder with Rachel than any of my other children. I always thought it was you just trying to avoid paying up the final bet, but ever since she past the hermaphrodite test, you’ve been giving her everything you’ve got! You’re not trying to win to spite me, you’re trying to get Rachel to join you because you love her! Holy shit, Lucy!”

    “Don’t…” I trailed off, “don’t…let it change things.”

    “This changes everything!” God cried out in glee, “Lucy, we need to cancel the last test and get you two hitched! Oh-my-god, I’ll plan the whole wedding. There’ll be strippers, and death metal, and satanic cults, and-”

    “We’re not having a fucking wedding!” I yelled, losing my temper with God for the first time since she decided to create dinosaurs, “we’ll do the final test, and she’ll pass it, and she’ll become the messiah, and she’ll be just another self-righteous beacon of hope for humanity before you finally throw an asteroid into that fucking planet!”

    “Lucy,” God said, alarmed at the tears that were forming in my eyes, “Lucy, what’s wrong?”

    “Nothing.” I said, knowing damn-well God could read every thought entering my mind.

    “You’re afraid?” God asked as she put her arms around me, “You’re afraid that Rachel will reject you?”

    “That’s all she’s done,” I said, a single tear rolling down my cheek, “test after test, I try to give her what she wants, and all she does is say no, and come crawling back to you.”

    “Lucy…” God murmured as she massaged my shoulders.

    “She even ripped her soul in half for you,” I said, my gaze watching the tears fall from my cheek and splash onto the floor, “I can’t compete with you, God; you mean everything to her.”

    “She wants you more every day,” God said, “she’s attracted to you, Lucy. You just have to…open up to her.”

    “I can’t.”

    “Well, now you have to,” God chuckled with warmth and love, “cat’s out of the bag, Honey; your Jesus-plan backfired.”

    “For the billions of years I’ve been alive,” I said, “I’ve never been so vulnerable with another person before. God…I’m scared.”

    “I’ll be with you, Lucy,” God said, kissing my neck, “I’ll always be with you, sister, no matter what Rachel chooses. I love you.”

    “She’ll choose you,” I said, crying, but too dignified to sob, “she’ll always choose you.”

    “Not if I tell her,” God whispered in my ear, “not if she knows the truth about me.”

    RACHEL

    “That (Ooooh!) can’t be true!” I screamed in pleasure and shock as Jesus relentlessly drove his cock between my spread legs in the front seat of his Ferrari.

    “Rachel, Lucy straight-up hates me,” Jesus grunted as he gripped my grinding hips past the hiked-up portion of my pink dress, “and she agreed to let me do anything to her for at least a week just to get you to join her. Do you know what kind of depraved shit I’m going to do to her? She certainly did, and she went through with it anyway. Lucy loves you, Rachel; she’s in love with you.”

    Jesus’ shaft was stimulating my clit with each violent thrust. My legs bent at the knee and I lifted myself upward so that he could drive relentlessly into me. My breasts bounced in a chaotic jiggle as my thighs rippled from the ever increasing force of my penetration. My hands gripped the steering wheel in a white-knuckled desperate clasp; my straightened arms flexing as my body was willed backward. My head flung back and rested on Jesus’s shoulder as a stream of obscenities blasted from my gaping lips. The quaking in my pelvis rose to an unbearable rumble of ravenous euphoria, as if my body was being relieved of some desperate hunger. I growled and dropped my ass onto Jesus’ cock, grinding my hips down his length as he stirred my filled slit and broke my inner tightness. I rose once again, grinning down at Jesus before I dropped my body down in brutal smack, and screamed in delight as his tip pushed against my cervix.

    Through the mind-numbingly good sex, my thoughts managed to wander to what Jesus had said: Lucy was in love with me. This had to be bullshit, but I had no way of knowing if it was. Part of me thought it must be another misdirection, a ploy to make me drop my defenses, but part of me also thought it made sense. And what did I think of Lucy? I certainly was attracted to her, there was no denying that. Granted, I was attracted to God as well, but the two times we had sex, the power dynamic was never equal. Whether it was in the succubus den and she was trying to seduce me, or in the hermaphrodite’s garden and I was borderline raping her, we never fucked as equals. Lucy and I hadn’t had sex yet, and if she was as advertised, it was bound to be the best sex of my life. But how did I feel about Lucy as a person? She was my friend, certainly, more so than God, as I saw God as a mother more than anything else. She was a challenge to me; always devising tests, always trying to give me what my heart desired. Could I love Lucy? Could I be in love with Lucy? Not at the moment, but I’d never before thought of her as more than just a means to end, an obstacle to hurtle. No, no, this was all a lie. Lucy was a friend, sure, but she was also evil incarnate, and I must see this mirage for what it is: just another test; like the continual testing of my faith God put me through by acting like a whore. Acting…was she acting?

    But…no, I must just be jaded from the corruption in my soul, it can’t be true. In must be an act. It has to be, or all of this is bullshit.

    “Jesus, take the wheel.” I gasped as I spun around and faced him, my breasts pushing into his chest as my legs straddled across his lap, my knees resting on the sides of his seat.

    “I bet you’ve been waiting to say that.” Jesus smirked.

    “I have,” I moaned as he drove two fingers into my ass with one hand and gripped the steering wheel with the other, “but I also (ahhhh!) want to talk to you face-to-face.”

    “What is it?” he groaned as my vaginal muscles flexed about his penetrating shaft, “Lucy?”

    “No,” I panted as his fingers pressed against his cock from the membrane that separated my two holes, “God!”

    “What about her?” he asked.

    “Is she…” I trailed off as I felt the quaking in my pelvis begin to climax, “is she…oh fuck!…is God…harder!…is-God-a-slut?!” I managed to scream the question in rapid-fire words, the only way I was going to get that thought out through the rising pleasure.

    “I am.” said the angelic voice of God in the passenger seat. I whipped my head around in a flail of wavy-brown hair and stared at the beautiful, blonde deity sitting next to me.

    “I’ve always been a slut, Rachel,” God said, her voice apologetic, and her eyes brimmed in shame, “I…I…the way you looked at me Rachel…the way you revered me, loved me unconditionally…I didn’t want to let you down; you only saw the good in me.”

    “You’re lying!” I screamed in both pleasure and anger, “Stop testing my faith!”

    “I never meant to test your faith,” God said as she leaned over to me, her perfect, tan breasts falling out from her dress, “when we first met, and you saw me covered in cum, that wasn’t me testing you, that was me being careless and stupid.”

    “Stop…” I pleaded, my voice shaking with the trembling orgasm building inside me, “no more tests…”

    “It’s not a test, Sweetie,” God whispered in my ear as her fingers slid down my spine, “I’m really a slut, and Lucy is really in love with you.”

    “Liar!” I sobbed, the orgasm driving my entire body into a convulsing fit.

    “I can give you the gift of Sight,” God smiled sadly as her fingers traced past my tail bone and tickled my rim next to Jesus’ invading digits, “and you’ll see everything as I see it. The unfiltered truth.”

    God’s fingers pushed into my asshole, joining Jesus’s and stretching my rim beautifully. I cried out as my back fixed into a concave curve, my pale, full breasts jiggling in Jesus’s face, my ass protruding from my skirt, my head flung upward and my face a portrait of sexual intensity. My eyes were wide and writhing, my mouth agape and trembling. I couldn’t hold back anymore, and I belted out a last cathartic shriek of pure ecstasy. The cock driving into my pussy forced one last thrust, and Jesus smashed his tip against my cervix. My clit felt like it was aflame with nerves; every thrust from the messiah had glided his girth along it, sending rapturous bouts of electric glee deep into my nethers. My inner-spot had been tingling with increasing twitches of pleasure, and was now building to a gut-wrenching expansion of euphoria. My ass was aching with felicitous streams of stinging delight, sending my colon into a contracting roar of spasms. The feelings rose in a mosaic of ecstatic glory, and I mouthed a single, breathless, desperate note, before the world went black.

    I was naked and floating in nothing. Not a sound could be heard, not a light could be seen.

    Rachel? A voice asked me in the darkness.

    God? I inquired.

    This is the beginning of your universe, God’s voice said as the void began to take light and shape, can you see it, Rachel?

    A single, naked baby sat in a sea of darkness. Her head was mostly bald, but a few wisps of blonde hair were beginning to thicken.

    That’s me, God said, After I died the last time. Aren’t I adorable?

    You died? I asked.

    Yes, God said, countless of times. The universe always ends, and then begins anew. Sometimes it’s entropy heat death, but usually, I just fuck it up beyond repair, and put a bullet in my head. Think of it as a reset button.

    You KILLED YOURSELF?! I said, unbelievably shocked.

    Yeah, God laughed, I know what it says in the bible, but that’s all bullshit. I’ve committed suicide an infinite number of times; the universe dies, and then I’m reborn with a fresh mind, and the knowledge of previous lives. I like to think it makes me wiser, but I usually make the same mistakes a few million times before I figure it out.

    I looked at the laughing baby sitting in a void of darkness. She shat herself, looked at the shit, and then threw it and laughed manically.

    So…yeah… God said, this is how the universe is for a few billion years. Let’s fast forward, shall we?

    The child turned into a blur of rapidly moving limbs, occasionally the brown streak of shit was flung across the empty sky. The motions slowed down, and God had become noticeably bigger. She had a full head of blonde hair, and now bore the stature of a toddler.

    So, this is around the age most kids start figuring out basic shapes and colors. God said, Here, I create the building blocks of the universe: atoms and bosons. Just simple electrons, protons and neutrons attracted together by boson fields; easy stuff for a kid. I start with hydrogen (one atom), move to helium (two atoms), then lithium (three atoms,) and so on and so forth. I can count all the way up to one-hundred-and-eighteen, and I’m very proud of myself. The last element is ununoctium, with one-hundred-and-eighteen atoms, and then, I get bored and quit.

    The universe fast forwarded again, and the child moved in a blur of growing limbs and lengthening hair. When the image slowed down, God was a child, around the age of seven, with a robe on, and butt-length golden hair. The universe was still dark, but child-God was holding a gleaming ball of amazing light.

    So, here, I’m making the first ever star. God said in my mind, I always fuck this up. I’m a child who thinks she’s too smart, and can create a perfect, orderly universe with no problems. Wait for it…

    The child collected ununoctium atoms and condensed them into a larger and larger ball. Her expression was one of pride and wonder; her youthful face gleaming in the white light of her creation. The orb that floated before her began to vibrate and convulse in an uneasy, unstable fusion pulse, but she continued to add more and more atoms despite it. Once the star was trembling with power, she stopped, licked her lips, and then gently, ever so carefully, added one more atom. And then the universe exploded in a nuclear blast of white light, and trillions upon trillions of stars dotted the horizon. The child was blown on to her ass, looked at the mess she made and screamed: “not again!”

    And that’s the Big Bang, Rachel. God said, Every. Fucking. Time. I just can’t help but add that last ununoctium atom. Anyways, the stars are born, some large with heavy atoms, some small, like the sun, with lighter atoms. This is about…fourteen billion years ago, I think. Let’s move on.

    The image fast forwarded again, and God was around ten years old. She was in a t-shirt and jeans now, and the universe was much more colorful than it had been before. In her hands, were what looked like simple, plastic toys.

    This is when shit gets interesting, God said, here, is where I start creating life.

    You’re just putting playing with K’Nex. I responded.

    Those are nucleic acids, God replied, I’m creating a DNA strand. Look what I made!

    A single, green blob of wavering shape bobbed up and down in the void.

    What is it? I asked.

    A single-celled organism! God said proudly, A little less complex than bacteria, but I’m getting there!

    It’s uh… I trailed off, It’s beautiful…

    Hey, I was only nine billion years old, so cut me some slack! God said indignantly, We’ll just zoom past all the rest of this here…aaaaaaaand stop. So, before you look, just remember that this was my preteen era, and I was…angsty.

    God was now around twelve years old. Her head was buzzed on one side, her hair was died black, and she was wearing very androgynous eye liner. She was moping around, saying “nothing means anything,” and “this is all stupid,” all the while, sending asteroids into planets and causing supernovas next to solar systems.

    I hit my grunge years pretty hard, God sighed, I was looking for an identity, and needed someone to bounce my new feelings off of. So, I created a sister.

    Twelve-year-old God muttered something, and then began concocting a series of nucleic acids and carbon atoms. In a blur of arms and hands, a shape began to take form, and then it began to move. Twelve-year-old Lucy stood before me, her skin red, her youthful face baring none of the makeup she usually wore, and her horns poking from a mane of wavy, black hair.

    “Hey God,” Lucy smiled warmly at preteen God, “I was wondering when you’d get around to making me again.”

    “I thought I could do it all on my own,” preteen God said, “last time, you ended the entire universe in a drunken rage. I shouldn’t keep bringing you back, you only cause me problems, but-”

    “…but you get lonely,” Lucy said, smiling warmly, “and you need your sister.”

    “Do you think we should make humans again?” preteen God asked Lucy, “They always cause problems. I think we should just make Klingons, Ewoks and Salarians, and then see what to do from there.”

    “No, no, no,” Lucy smiled, “you know the deal: if you make me, you have to make humans. C’mon, God; they’re your favorites.”

    “Fine,” God grumbled, “but first, I’m making some fucking dinosaurs.”

    “No more fucking dinosaurs!”

    “Lucy, I swear they’ll pan out this time. They’ll be in jets and watching youtube in no time, you’ll see.”

    “They’re stupid reptiles with feathers, God. They don’t do anything but…”

    So that’s how I created Lucy in this universe, God said, and I always do. There was never a ‘first’ universe, but as far back as I can remember, Lucy has always been with me. She never found love, Rachel, though she never actually looked for it either. You are the first person she’s ever fallen for.

    What the fuck… I said, my voice fading.

    Let’s move on. God said, ignoring my dismayed existential dread.

    The universe whirled in shapes and colors, and then stopped to reveal the most beautiful image I’d ever seen. Immense, puffing clouds towered above a pristine lake, their darkened bottoms lined with brilliant, silver sunlight. Massive pine trees dotted the domes of rolling hills, and a trickling waterfall parted a stone palace in two. In one of the rooms of the palace, mid-teen God was combing her beautiful blonde hair. Her body was nubile and young, not baring the curves it would, but incredibly attractive nonetheless. She was sitting in a chair, wearing a simple, white dress that covered her up in a conservative fashion, and her feet were clothed in wired sandals.

    Is this heaven? I asked her.

    It is, God said, My little resort for people who don’t fuck everything up.

    Where’s Lucy? I asked.

    Oh, you’ll see, God chuckled, Things are about to get hot and heavy, Rachel. This is where we lose our virginity…again.

    There was a knock on the door, and God turned around.

    “Come in, Lucy.” God called.

    Lucy entered the room, looking every bit the woman she was now. She didn’t have on her black boots, corset and fishnet stockings, but she did wear the black lipstick and eyeliner she’d have on for the rest of her existence in this universe. Replacing her usual clothing was…nothing at all. She was buck naked, and in all her crimson glory. Her breasts were large and perfectly formed, her thighs thick and supple, her ass firm, yet undeniably full. Her torso was lined with the hint of muscle, and her pelvis formed to angles that led to her trimmed mound.

    “Lucy,” God said, “we’re not doing this again.”

    “Yeah, we are.” Lucy giggled.

    “I’m staying celibate for this cycle,” God replied curtly, “I need to focus on my work. This time, humans are just gonna appear; none of that evolving-from-monkey bullshit that always causes so many problems.”

    “Let them evolve,” Lucy said as she sauntered sultrily over to God, “they’re more fun when they still have their animal instincts.”

    “Lucy, I will put you in a cage for a billion years, I swear it!” God yelled, though without conviction.

    “Mmmm, you tried that fifty cycles ago,” Lucy said merrily, placing her hands on God’s shoulders, “and you let me out after a million because you were just too damn horny.”

    “We just need to get through our teen years, and we’ll be fine.” God said, not brushing off Lucy’s hands, “it’s just hormones, Lucy; we can control them.”

    “What’s the fun in that?” Lucy whispered in God’s ear, “you make the perfect universe, and then what?”

    “And then maybe I don’t have to blow my brains out when everything goes to shit.” God said.

    “It’s the journey, not the destination,” Lucy whispered again, her hands now sliding over God’s shoulders and tracing her collar bone, “even if you do make it perfectly, to what end do you make it?”

    It was in this moment that I realized why God was the way she was. She can’t really die, and she’s trapped in endless cycle of trying to perfect the same thing over and over again. It sounded like hell.

    It’s not bad, God cut in to my train of thought, I exist without the perception of time, Rachel. Mortals count the years, days and minutes, but I don’t count time at all. It’s just…there. I am, and I will always be. Watch, Rachel; if there is a meaning to existence, it is this. Enjoying someone else intimately, becoming so close with someone, that you’re almost the same person.

    “I…I don’t know to what end!” God yelled at Lucy, tears forming in her eyes, “I don’t know why I’m here, or why I do what I do! I don’t have a god to give me answers!”

    “You have me,” Lucy said, her hands now traveling down the sides of God’s breasts, “and I can tell you right now what the meaning of this all is: nothing. There is no meaning. The universe is what we make of it, so let’s make love.”

    “That was pretty smooth,” God conceded with a tearful smile, “how long have you been practicing that?”

    “I’m pretty sure I used it during your last existential crisis, maybe…five million cycles ago? It’s hard to tell.”

    “You know if we do this, I’m just going to end up like I always do.” God said.

    “Fun?” Lucy laughed, “Adventurous? Oh, no!”

    “A slut,” God said, “I can’t control myself once I get a taste.”

    “So what?” Lucy laughed, her hands now traveling down God’s stomach, “I can’t either, to be honest. I just hide it better than you. If you want, God, I can relieve you of your guilt, and just take you by force.”

    “But it’s just me pretending to get raped,” God sighed, “it won’t mean anything really.”

    “You sure enjoy it later,” Lucy said, “you always do.”

    “Let’s just…be tender with each other this time.” God smiled up.

    “You know I always turn into a sadist, and you a masochist,” Lucy smirked, “but for now, we can just be two teenage girls, exploring each other’s bodies in an innocent, rom-com sort of way.”

    God smiled again, and Lucy smiled back. Lucy leaned her head forward as God tilted hers back, and their lips came together in an apprehensive, timid kiss that only virgin teenagers can make look good. Lucy’s hands traveled further and further down God’s dress, and God reached down with one hand while the other brought Lucy’s head deeper into the kiss with an entangling of black hair and fingers. God brought up her dress, pulling it passed her thick, teen thighs and exposing the hairless slit between them. Lucy eyed her prize as she sucked God’s mouth, and teasingly walked both her hands along the creases of God’s tan pelvis. Her fingers flattened against God’s lower abdomen, and then slid down.

    God muffled a moan from the kiss. Lucy’s fingers splayed out over God’s slit, and then began to curl at the knuckles. The tendons in God’s neck stood up in an intense straining moan, and the blood of her chastity flowed from between Lucy’s penetrating fingers. The muscles in God’s neck continued to flex for a moment, and then relaxed in acceptance. I could see the change come over her almost immediately. Her legs, which before were barely parted, spread wide across the chair she was sitting in. Her free hand pushed the straps of her dress off her shoulders, and exposed the ample, tan breasts that were hidden. God’s back arched from the chair, a lecherous tone permeating from her occupied mouth as her kiss became more impassioned. She took her hand from Lucy’s hair, and the one that was removing her clothing, and pushed Lucy’s invading fingers deeper inside. Lucy’s kissing mouth parted from God’s to reveal a devilish grin, and God returned it with the warm, loving smile she was famous for. They stared at each other, their eyes locked in a loving gaze, their hands held back-to-front, both pushing forward to deepen God’s pleasure.

    “Oh, shit,” God said with a small vocal fry, “it happened again.”

    “It always does,” Lucy smiled back, “my little, omnipotent slut.”

    “You ruined me,” God said, but with no malice, “this cycle is doomed.”

    “They all are,” Lucy sniggered, “we’re born, we make a mess, we die, and we do it all over again. And God,” Lucy smiled as she lowered her lips for another kiss, “we’ll keep doing it this way forever, because it’s the best thing there is.”

    “Fuck me, Lucy,” God whispered, “making love is boring as shit.”

    I’m down to keep watching if you are. God said in my mind.

    I think I’ve seen enough. I replied.

    You sure? God asked, Because Lucy’s got a whole chest full of whips and chains hidden behind that door-

    Let’s go back.

    The visions of The Sight disappeared, and I was straddled across Jesus’ lap with the last echoes of my orgasm burning inside me. Jesus was staring at me with an inquisitive expression, one of his hands still pushing three fingers in my ass, the other gripping my left breast tightly.

    “Stop the car, Jesus,” I said as he ran over Adolf Hitler, “I’m getting the fuck out of here.”

    The Enzo came to a screeching halt, and I jumped out of the car and onto the sidewalk. God said something to Jesus, and then she came out of the passenger’s seat, and Jesus sped away.

    “Sorry I ruined your date,” God said bashfully, “though, he kind of ruined it for you.”

    “What the fuck is all this?” I asked God, “Why is there even a heaven or hell? How can you judge people for their decisions, when you’re as flawed, if not more flawed, than most of them?”

    “In case you haven’t noticed, Rachel,” God said, “hell isn’t even bad. It’s where ‘bad’ people feel the most comfortable, so that’s where we put them. Mormons and serial murderers usually don’t get along on earth, so why would I stick them together in the afterlife? I don’t judge any of my children.”

    “And these tests you’re making me do?” I said, getting more and more angry, “Was Jesus right about them? Are they just because you and Lucy are fucking bored?!”

    “Well…” God trailed off, “yeah, that’s basically it.”

    “And all of this,” I said, gesturing to hell, but meaning the entire universe, “will go to shit, and you’ll put a bullet in your brain and start all over?!”

    “Yup,” God replied, “that’s probably…most definitely how this universe will end. Humanity’s on a trajectory to make A.I in the next fifty years, and believe me Honey, it doesn’t end well. Robots take over the universe, I get bored, I start over.”

    “Do you even care?!” I screamed, “Do you give a single shit about any of us?!” I gestured to the only person around, which happened to be Hitler, but I think I got my point across.

    “Of course, I care,” God said, tears welling in her eyes, “if I didn’t care, I wouldn’t bother. But I do the same thing, cycle after cycle. Humans, always humans, the people I created in my own image. Endless iterations of the same thing, because I love you all too much to stop.”

    I stared blankly at the crying God. Tears streaked down her cheeks as she stood there, her hands folded below her waist, her head bowed in shame.

    “Is there no meaning to anything?” I said, my voice hoarse, and whispering.

    “There is no meaning, except the meaning you make.” God said, her voice sobbing. “I don’t want there to be misery and agony in the universe, but happiness means nothing without them. I don’t want there to be evil, but good means nothing without it. I give you free will, because choice means nothing without it. I give you death, because life means nothing without it. I wish I knew the equation that makes everything perfect, Rachel, but there is no such thing as perfection. I’ve sought perfection for countless of cycles, but there can be no perfection without imperfection, and that is a paradox that I cannot solve!”

    Tears were now forming in my own eyes. Nothing meant anything, the things I valued were all a lie, and God was a suicidal manic-depressant with a serious sex addiction.

    But…could I judge her like that? If you never really die, can you be suicidal? If time means nothing to you, can you even be judged by psychological standards? Isn’t every problem the human mind has, inevitably linked to the knowledge of death? Of an end you hope will not really be the end, but deep down, you know it is? But it’s not the end. I know it, but all those billions of people up there, living everyday with the shadow of death hovering over them, they don’t know it’s not the end. They’re killing each other, stealing from each other, ruining everything in a vain attempt to collect the best possible life they can in the limited time they have, all because they don’t know it’s not the end.

    “Why don’t you tell them?” I asked God, “Why do you keep yourself hidden from the living, save for a select few?”

    “Because of life, Rachel,” God said, this time smiling between her tears, “because nothing in the afterlife is sweeter than life itself. Sometimes, I wipe my brain, and live a full human life. I reach heights I could never imagine, and lows that break me to pieces. Life means nothing without the end. Humanity strives to be great because everyone is desperately trying to squeeze every ounce of life from their existence. I could never deny my children such a gift.”

    “But it all means nothing,” I whispered, “it all ends the same.”

    “Nothing is everything, Rachel,” God replied, stepping toward me, “didn’t you hear me before? If there is no nothing, then there is no something. A painting is only beautiful if light clashes with dark. The absence of nothing, is nothing, Rachel. You need nothing, to have something.”

    “I’m not high enough for this,” I said, feeling the world spin as I stepped back, “I think I’m gonna…”

    LUCIFER

    “Congratulations, God, you mind-fucked Rachel.” I said as we looked at the woman I loved lying in the hospital bed.

    “I totally did,” God laughed, “it was definitely too much for her to handle.”

    “This is the second time in two days we almost killed her soul,” I frowned, “we should wipe her memory and send her back to earth.”

    “How could I do that to you?” God asked me, “When you’ve finally found someone after all eternity?”

    “It’s not like she’s going anywhere,” I said, “she’ll grow old and die in seventy years or so, and then she’ll be back here.”

    “Mmmm,” God hummed, “she’ll probably be up there; remember how Rachel was when she first came down here.”

    “I’ll just throw some temptation in her life,” I smiled at God, “a lesbian nun, a hot coke-dealer, the usual shit. She comes down here, you give her back her memories, and…”

    “…she resents both of us for eternity,” God said, “I’m sorry, Lucy, but I think I really fucked this up. I’m not a great wingman.”

    “Don’t beat yourself up over it,” I sighed, “we still have each other. I was hoping to make it a trio though.”

    “She was so hot as a hermaphrodite,” God said, her eyes gleaming as she remembered her sodomy, “I thought she might’ve stayed in that form; she loved it.”

    “She was going to be the mistress of the demons in that cell,” I laughed, “what a crazy bitch.”

    “She would’ve had the entire ASU class of 2021 as her slaves if she had her way,” God laughed, “with her brother as her concubine.”

    “Well, I guess it wasn’t meant to be,” I frowned, “just wipe her clean, and send her on her way.”

    “You sure?” God asked.

    “Yeah,” I replied, biting back tears, “let her go.”

    “I think,” Rachel’s voice said to us as her eyes peered open, “I should get a say in all of this.”

    “Sorry Babe, but you’ve seen too much. Just stare at this metal flashing thing, and everything will be alright.” I chuckled.

    “Was that a Men in Black reference?” Rachel smiled painfully as she sat up, “Do you still listen to Nirvana, and have a dial-up connection?”

    “Cultural references get lost on me,” I smiled down at her, “that’s what happens when you live forever.”

    “I bet you’re about ready to get out of here,” God said to Rachel, “you want to go home?”

    “How can I?” Rachel asked, “After everything, how can I not finish what I started?”

    “It doesn’t mean anything.” God said, “it’s like you said, Rachel.”

    “You’re right, it means nothing,” Rachel smiled, “but nothing is everything, isn’t it?”

    “Are you being a smartass?” God smirked, “Because that’ll get you a one-way ticket to hell.”

    “Perfect,” Rachel said, and then leveled her gaze at me, “I have a date there.”


  • Rogue One – 02

    Font size : +


    Brulaxian World Ships have destroyed seven Earth colonies and are approaching Colony Two. Rogue One arrives with a promise of a way to defeat them. But can he?

    This is another of my Science Fiction stories. The SciFi is mainly in Chapter One and Chapter Six with the sex in Chapters Two, Three, Four, and Five. If you just want the SciFi, you know what to skip. If you just want the sex, you also know what to skip. But if you want both, like me, read the full story.

    I have divided the story into three parts. Each part contains two chapters. This is part Two.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

    All characters involved in sexual activity in this story are over the age of 18. If you are under the age of 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

    Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2023 by The Technician.

    Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Chapter Three – Amanda

    All of the staff except Julie and Jennifer were done with breakfast and at their posts by the time Rogue had showered. He hadn’t shaved because he didn’t trust the razors that Darlene and Amanda had sitting in holders next to the sink. He would shave when he got back to his ship.

    There were several choices from the automated food dispenser. Rogue chose an egg omelet, which was surprisingly good for something out of a food synthesizer. The two security women sat at a separate table and watched him eat. After he was done, Julie– he knew it was Julie because her name was on her uniform– Julie said, “You can take some coffee back to your ship with you. We assume you have final adjustments to make before battle.”

    “That’s a more or less polite way of telling me to get the hell out of here,” Rogue thought. Then Jennifer said in a much more pleasant voice, “The evening meal is at eighteen thirty hours. You are welcome to attend. The airlock code is alpha-alpha-niner-niner-seven. Remember to say it exactly like that. Jada is very particular about entry codes.”

    “Who’s Jada?” Rogue said in surprise. A voice from the speaker on the food synthesizer said, “I am. Who do you think runs this base when all of the fleshies are asleep?”

    Julie and Jennifer started laughing. “Jada is the AI control computer for this base,” Jennifer said. “She claims she is sentient, and she might be. But if we reported that to central command, they would wipe her memory and re-install her. Then we would all have to do a lot more work around here.”

    “Damn straight!” Jada said strongly.

    Rogue picked up the thermos of coffee that had appeared in the food synthesizer port and said, “Thank you… Jada. See you at supper.” Then he walked out to his ship.

    Archie and his crew were still asleep. Or at least they were dormant and hanging on the walls and ceiling of the shuttle. Rogue was used to them so he just sat down at his flight station and started going over the instruments and checklists. The Space Force fleet wouldn’t arrive for three more days, but if there were a problem, Rogue wanted to be ready for it long before the first battle cruiser appeared in the sky above Two Omega.

    He had gone over everything several times before deciding to play some of the games on the ship’s computer. He had almost reached the last level of Space Pirates when Archie scuttled up next to him and said, “It is time for Rogue One to go back to the base for your evening meal.”

    Rogue wasn’t sure he would ever get used to Archie’s voice just appearing in his mind, but he said “Thank you,” and went out the hatch.

    When he got to the airlock for the base, he faced the lock and said as clearly as he could, “alpha-alpha-niner-niner-seven.” A somewhat tinny voice responded with a giggle. Then Jada said, “I recognize you, Rogue One. You could have said anything and I would have let you in.”

    “Then why…” Rogue started, but Jada cut him off by saying, “I just like to play around with Julie and Jennifer. And it helps with the illusion that I am just a control computer.”

    “I will keep your secret, Jada,” Rogue said with a laugh.

    “And I will keep yours,” Jada responded, “… all of them.”

    Rogue said, “OoooKay” very softly as he stepped through the now open hatch. As he walked down the short hallway a tinny voice behind him said lightly, “I heard that.”

    He was slightly early and the staff, except for the security pair, Julie and Jennifer, were still at their stations.

    “It must get lonely here with a crew of only five,” Rogue said casually.

    “We manage,” Julie said curtly. “And besides, we have occasional visitors such as yourselves to break the monotony.”

    “Which reminds me,” Jennifer said, “Amanda will be giving you a tour of the station after evening meal.”

    “Uh… yes… OK,” was all that Rogue could respond.

    A few moments later a shrill whistle-like tone came over all of the speakers and Jada’s voice could be heard saying, “Base switching to automatic for overnight. Fleshie crew are relieved to their rest and recreation cycle. This evening’s sustenance for your flesh will be French Dip sandwiches and English chips with your choices of non-alcoholic beverages.”

    “She just says that to irritate me,” Commander Blackstone muttered angrily as she came into the kitchen area. She looked up at Rogue and said in way of explanation, “I once got mad at her and said that she was just a lump of intelligent silicon. I apologized, of course, but ever since then she has called the crew ‘fleshies’ just to remind us that we are just lumps of intelligent flesh.”

    She composed herself, turned to Rogue, and said almost brightly, “Archie was in this afternoon.”

    Rogue startled and replied, “He was?”

    “Yes,” Commander Blackstone answered. “He said that you thoroughly enjoyed the tour of the station which Darlene gave you and would be most happy to receive tours from the rest of the crew.”

    “He did, huh?” Rogue replied, looking around the room.

    “He also said,” the commander continued, “that I didn’t have to worry about tiring you out because you could rest up on the way to meet the Brulaxians since he and his people would be handling things until you got there.”

    “Yeah,” Rogue said a little unsteadily. “My part is primarily to light up the warships with the lasers after Archie and his boys drop the shields.”

    After a long silence, he looked over at Amanda and said, “I would love to take a tour of the base with you after dinner.”

    Amanda smiled and said, “I think I would also love that.”

    Jennifer looked up and said in her flat, security voice, “Don’t worry, Rogue, we will ignore any accidental emergency sirens.”

    All of the other women, except Amanda, giggled slightly, but Rogue just took a deep breath and began eating his sandwich. For coming out of a computer food synthesizer, it was amazingly good. And the simul-ale he had with it tasted almost like real dark ale.

    Amanda was on cleanup duty, so after everyone left the kitchen area, she and Rogue put everything in a big chute next to the synthesizer. “Jada will sort it, clean stuff, recycle stuff, and all of that. I don’t think we could manage without her.”

    “Thank you, Amanda,” came a voice from the kitchen speakers.

    “A happy control computer is a happy base,” Amanda said, looking at Rogue.

    “You got that right!” Jada said loudly as Rogue and Amanda began the short walk down the hallway to her bedroom.

    “I assume Darlene told you what happened last night?” Rogue said.

    “Not really,” Amanda answered as she took off her uniform blouse. Rogue was slightly surprised, but appreciative of the fact that her firm breasts needed no brassier. When she slid off her skirt, he was further surprised… and appreciative… of the fact that there was no underwear under the skirt. There was also no pubic hair.

    Anticipating his comments Amanda said, “I never wear anything under my uniform. If I could get away with it, I would run around naked like some of the women do on the solo stations.” She looked down at her body and said, “I really like naked. And as you can tell, I had the genetic treatments to eliminate all body hair except on my head so I could be completely naked.”

    “Did Darlene say anything?” Rogue asked as he took off his shirt and slacks and folded them onto the desk.

    “Only,” Amanda answered as Rogue removed his underwear, “that I should be sure to visit Paris before going to London… whatever that means.

    “I showed Darlene what ‘around the world’ meant,” Rogue said, laughing slightly. “It was her first time… for everything.”

    “It won’t be my first time,” Amanda said with a sly smile, “… for anything.” She smiled even more broadly and said, “I’ve done everything, including a couple of things that you can’t do with another human.”

    There was a slight glint of moisture on Amanda’s slit and the smell of aroused woman filled the air.

    “OK,” Rogue said quickly, “Around the World is oral, vaginal, and then anal. On old Earth Prime, they were commonly called, French, English, and Greek.”

    “Back home,” Amanda said, leaning forward and kissing Rogue lightly on the lips, “we call that going around the galaxy.” She laughed and then added, “but the general itinerary is the same. And yes, you should always start at Alpha Prime and end with Gamma Moon.”

    “Then by all means,” Rogue said making a sweeping gesture at the bed, “let us go to Alpha Prime.”

    “Together,” Amanda said pushing Rogue toward the bed. Then she added, “… with me on top.”

    Amanda was more familiar with the arrangement of her bedroom so she skillfully guided Rogue over to the bed so that his feet were still on the ground at the head of the bed as he lay back over the sheets. Amanda then fit in with her feet almost touching the desk at the foot of the bed.

    “You’ve done this in here before,” Rogue said playfully.

    “Not with a man,” Amanda replied with a slight laugh. “Julie is insatiable and when she wears Jennifer out, she comes to visit me.”

    “Does she wear you out, too?” Rogue said as Amanda moved around to position her now-dripping slit over Rogue’s head.

    “Nobody wears me out,” Amanda said as she lowered her slit toward Rogue while at the same time beginning to suck his rigid prick into her mouth.

    Rogue had done 69 with a woman many times before, but this was the first time that the woman was almost totally in control. Amanda somehow was able to grind her cunt against his face, sliding it up and down so that his tongue was forced to go from clit to rosebud again and again and again. All of the time she was doing that, she was somehow able to also bounce her head up and down on his engorged prick while licking the underside and the glans with her tongue.

    Just as Rogue felt his balls tightening, Amanda spread her knees wider so that her cunt now crushed his face. Her clit was pressed into his mouth, so he suckled greedily at that pink pleasure nub. In response, she pressed harder against his face. He was almost ready to pass out from lack of breath when Amanda opened her mouth and moaned very loudly as her body thrashed and shook. Her head returned to envelop his shaft as he pumped load after load of spunk into her mouth. She continued to tremble and moan slightly for several minutes before raising her head… and cunt… and swinging herself off Rogue to slip into the bathroom.

    “If I were trying to impress you,” she said as she came back, “I would have swallowed all of that. You don’t taste bad for a sevener, but I figured you wouldn’t want to be tasting yourself on my lips the rest of the night.”

    Rogue started to get up from the bed, but Amanda said, “Unless you have to go piss, stay right there. I prefer to ride the rocket.”

    He wasn’t sure what that phrase meant, but he immediately understood when she climbed back over his body with her knees straddling his chest and lowered her cunt down just far enough to slide against his semi-flaccid prick. As she slowly rocked forward and back, his prick began to again stiffen.

    “I really like my tits played with,” Amanda said almost dreamily. “And when the time comes, pinching my nipples really hard will put me very high over the top.”

    “Anything to please,” Rogue said as he hands came up to glide along Amanda’s ass cheeks. As he brought his hands further up so that he could stroke the outside of her breasts, he added, “… well, almost anything.”

    Amanda laughed in a throaty way and moved up and forward so that Rogue’s prick would slide almost out of her dripping cunt. She then rammed herself back down hard enough to create a loud splat of flesh meeting flesh and an “umph” from Rogue.

    The next rock forward and splat was just as noisy except for the “umph”. Rogue was expecting it. What he wasn’t expecting was for it to continue for over ten minutes after that. All the while Amanda was groaning louder and louder and her groans were becoming more and more shrill. Finally after what seemed like hours, but was in reality only seventeen minutes, Amanda erupted into a tremendous orgasm. She threw her legs straight out so that she collapsed flat against Rogue’s chest. Rogue had somehow remembered to pinch her nipples as the eruption began and found that he was pulling her breasts out toward the side as she writhed and moaned on top of him. Somewhere in there, he thought he climaxed, but he wasn’t sure.

    After they lay together in a sweaty mess for a while Amanda said softly, “Maybe I should have told you that I put a male inhibitor up my cunt while I was in the bathroom. It doesn’t effect a woman, but it keeps a male from peaking for a long time.”

    “A long, long time,” Rogue said as he pushed Amanda up slightly from his chest. “And now I have to go pee.” He stood up and looked back at Amanda and said, “Just pee. I don’t have any special creams to keep you going.” He huffed and said, “You definitely don’t need that.”

    When he came back out of the bathroom, Amanda was kneeling on all fours on the bed. “I already greased myself and got myself opened up,” she almost purred.

    Rogue knelt behind her and slid his prick into her gaping rosebud. “I really like it in the ass,” Amanda said in a deep, throaty voice. “But I want you to pull on my tits and twist and pinch my nipples the whole time you are fucking me.”

    Rogue could only answer, “Uh… OK,” as he reached up and began mauling her breasts.

    Again it was Amanda who was in control. Rogue tried to thrust into her, but her strong thrusts met him before he could move forward much and after a few attempts he just held himself steady and let her ram back against his prick.

    After a few minutes she grunted out, “Tits… Nipples…” and he began squeezing her nipples and pulling down on her tits. A few minutes later, her actions became almost furious and her moans became a continuous scream. As she pushed back against him, she screamed out with a loud shrill sound. As she moved forward, she screamed as she inhaled, creating an odd sound that was slightly softer and slightly lower in pitch. The combination sounded very much like alarm sirens on various ships which Rogue had served on. Just as he climaxed, he remembered that Jennifer had said that they would ignore any accidental emergency sirens. Rogue half expected Amanda to collapse onto the bed, but instead she pushed back against him hard and held that pressure for several minutes until he began to deflate.

    “I need to clean myself up a little,” Amanda said as she pulled herself free of Rogue’s prick and rolled out from under him. When she came back out of the bathroom she said, “All yours,” and Rogue went in to clean himself off. He was surprised that, except for some very slick grease, his prick was very clean.

    “I cleaned myself out in advance,” Amanda said as he came back out of the bathroom. “And I’ve greased myself back up.”

    Rogue involuntarily groaned slightly and Amanda laughed. Then she said, “ Darlene said that you fell asleep inside her. I want to do that. I will lie on my stomach with my ass raised and you enter me. Then we can roll over for the night.”

    She turned over and presented her ass for him to mount. He did and then he pulled them over so that they were both lying on their side with his prick buried in her ass. Unlike Darlene who lay quietly after that, Amanda moved very slightly forward and back. It even felt like she was milking him slightly with her sphincter muscles even though she was fast asleep. Amanda slept very soundly that night, but Rogue got very little sleep. Something about being kept on the edge for hours on end somehow interfered with sleeping.

    Chapter Four – Julie & Jennifer

    Rogue didn’t eat breakfast, or if he did, he didn’t remember it. In fact, he didn’t remember getting out of Amanda’s bed. He did remember that sometime during the night he finally slipped out of Amanda’s ass and was able to fall asleep, but he had no memory of waking up and going back to his ship.

    Around 5:45pm– or 17:45 as the base kept time– Archie awakened him by shocking the bottoms of his feet. Archie and his crew were able to generate electric shocks to protect themselves from predators. The shock wasn’t that severe to a human, but it was enough to get your attention and bring you totally awake from the deepest sleep.

    “Archie!” Rogue shouted, “I told you not to do that.”

    “You ignored your alarm,” Archie replied, “and I threw several beakers of water at you.” He stood up on his back legs and said in a rather hurt voice, “I could have just bit you on the nuts. That would have awakened you.”

    “Sorry, Archie,” Rogue said glumly. “I had a really rough night.” He shook his head and added, “And to think I used to dream about having nights like this.”

    “I gave you a serum so you could perform as often as you wanted,” Archie said with a slight chuckle.

    “But these women are the horniest females I have ever met,” Rogue said almost angrily.

    Archie’s voice became very soft in Rogue’s head. “They think they will be dead… eaten… before the week is up. What would you do?”

    “I might be dead before that,” Rogue said, “but I don’t have to fuck all night, every night, until then.”

    “Neither do they,” Archie said sternly, “but you are the only man they are likely to see before then.”

    “I never thought I would have to give a woman a pity fuck,” Rogue said.

    Archie was now on his back laughing. “Rogue,” Archie began, “I have seen the depths of your mind. You would screw anything that was almost human and had an opening you would fit into. I think the fact that you are going up against the mightiest armada that has ever been in space is causing you to think funny.”

    “I guess you’re right,” Rogue said. “I’ll see if I can get Darlene to give me another tour of the base tonight.”

    “Maybe when you get back,” Archie said, “Julie and Jennifer will have volunteered to give you the tour tonight.”

    “Oh, great,” Rogue said. Then he stopped and said, “Oh! That might be great. I’ve never done a threesome with lesbians. It might be interesting.”

    As Rogue finally walked across the landing area to the airlock, he could still hear Archie chuckling in his head. Just as he pressed the entry button on the airlock Archie’s voice came in loud and clear, “Oh, it will be interesting, Rogue. Believe me, it will be interesting.”

    Julie and Jennifer met him at the airlock and said in unison, “You’re late. Jada will be extremely upset. She is a stickler for us being at the table when she is ready to serve dinner.”

    Rogue tensed slightly, but then a voice came over the speakers saying, “Archie told me you would be late, so I adjusted things.”

    “How often do you and Archie talk?” Rogue asked, but the speakers remained silent.

    “I think she likes him,” Julie whispered.

    “He’s a bug!” Rogue almost shouted.

    “She’s a computer,” Jennifer replied. Then she laughed lightly and said, “It takes all kinds.”

    “No,” Rogue said thoughtfully, “it doesn’t take all kinds. But there are all kinds and once you accept that life is a lot easier.”

    All three of them were still laughing when they got to the kitchen in the command module.

    “What’s so funny?” Darlene asked as they sat down at the table.

    “I’ll tell you next week,” Rogue replied. “If there is a next week.”

    They all seemed very quiet as the food was placed on the table. It was chili. “That’s thermally hot, but spicy mild,” Jada said. “If you want more spice hot, there is chili powder in the condiment tray.”

    Rogue started to reach for the center of the table, but Darlene caught his eye and shook her head. “Good,” said Jada, “I knew you would all like it the way I fixed it.”

    Rogue ate slowly and mostly in silence. Near the end of the meal Commander Blackstone cleared her throat and said, “The security team will be giving you your tour of the base tonight, Rogue.” She paused and then said, “If that is acceptable to you.”

    “I will be honored to tour the base with you, Julie and Jennifer,” Rogue said in response. Then he asked, “Is it also your day to clean up the kitchen?”

    “Yes,” Julie replied, “we set up a special schedule for this week.”

    “Cleaning up the kitchen,” Jennifer said, “gives the rest of the crew time to get to their sleeping quarters before we begin our tour.”

    “How considerate of you all,” Rogue replied as he began putting things in the big chute on the counter.

    Julie’s and Jennifer’s bedrooms were identical to the other bedrooms, except they had been modified. Julie and Jennifer’s rooms shared a common bathroom similar to Darlene and Amanda’s rooms. But the wall that separated the two rooms had been removed and the two beds were pushed together in the center of the new, bigger room.

    “Looks like a lot more room on the bed,” Rogue said pointing at the combined bed.

    “It’s a single mattress,” Julie said. “I got tired of slipping between the cracks and falling on the floor.”

    “Now I slip between her cracks and push her onto the floor,” laughed Jennifer.

    “What?” said Rogue, not quite following what Jennifer had said.

    “Forget it,” Julie replied. Then she turned to Rogue and said, “I understand you went around the galaxy with Amanda last night.”

    “Do you girls talk about everything?” Rogue sputtered. Then as both Julie and Jennifer stared at him he said, “Well, yes. And Darlene and I went around the world the night before.”

    “Tonight will be the same song, different verse,” Julie said with a smile.

    “What Julie is trying to say,” Jennifer said slowly, “is that with three of us things will be the same, but different.”

    “For example?…” Rogue said shaking his head slowly from side to side.

    “For example,” Jennifer answered, “I don’t do cocks, at least in my mouth, but Julie is an omnivore, so she sucks you, you suck me, I suck her. Then you fuck her from behind while she uses her mouth on me.”

    Jennifer stopped and looked at Rogue. He looked over at Julie and then back at her and asked, “What about the Gamma Moon?”

    “That will be our little surprise, taxi man,” Jennifer said flatly. “That will be our little surprise.”

    “Let’s get ready for a trip to Alpha Prime,” Julie said brightly as she began stripping off her security uniform. Rogue was only a little surprised that beneath the uniform blouse and slacks she wore no bra or panties. Jennifer quickly followed. He was definitely not surprised that she had a reinforced sports bra and thick granny panties beneath her uniform. Rogue folded his shirt on the desk and then slid his pants and briefs down together and laid them with his shirt.

    “I take a while to heat up,” Jennifer said, “so we will start with you tonguing me. I will start on Julie when I think that the time is right and then she will start on you when she thinks she should.”

    “OoooKayyy,” Rogue said as he settled himself down on the bed. He was thinking that the previous two nights seemed a lot less complicated. As they formed a sort of round triangle, he was sure of that. He was on the outside of the circle between Jennifer’s legs. Julie was also on the outside of the circle with her twat over Jennifer’s face. But she was somehow corkscrewed around so that she was facing Rogue’s cock, flicking her tongue out every so often to keep him stiff.

    “Before you begin,” Jennifer said in her almost flat voice, “I think you should know that Julie isn’t 100% human. She has some Mordofo DNA which makes her extremely flexible.”

    “You smell human,” Rogue said glancing up at Jennifer.

    “I am,” Jennifer replied. “I just need a lot of tongue action to start my motor.”

    Rogue thought of a lot of things to say, but said none of them. Instead he leaned closer and began lapping at Jennifer’s slit. She not only smelled human, she tasted human. And more importantly she tasted like a very clean human who was secreting a lot a pheromones. Rogue could feel himself getting stiffer and stiffer.

    About the time that Jennifer began to moan slightly, a new smell filled the room. It was like the smell of an earth woman, but sweeter and more powerful… much more powerful. As soon as Julie’s moans began to match Jennifer’s, she pulled Rogue’s prick into her mouth.

    Rogue had gone very high with women of various planets and cultures, but this was a new experience. He was going high, and he was getting high. Whatever the scent or pheromone that Julie was giving off was acting almost like a narcotic on him. He was drifting somewhere in space licking and slurping on Jennifer’s cunt while Julie swathed his manhood with her tongue and slid it all around the prick she had pulled into her mouth.

    Suddenly Jennifer began bucking and screaming. Julie pulled her mouth off of Rogue’s prick and joined Jennifer’s orgasmic wail. Somehow, her tongue returned to Rogue’s prick one last time and took him over the top. His lower pitched grunts were much softer than the wails of the two women.

    “I think we need to give Rogue a little time to recover,” Julie said with a smile. Rogue lifted his head off the bed and muttered drunkenly, “Did you two drug me or something?”

    “You don’t know much about the Mordofo, do you?” Jennifer asked dismissively.

    “In the ancient past,” Julie began, “the Mordofo females used to slay the male after copulating with him and keep the meat to feed her young.” She gave Rogue an odd smile and continued, “They don’t do that anymore, but the female still gives off a very strong pheromone based drug when she is excited. A human male such as yourself is very susceptible to that drug.”

    “I hope you don’t do that sort of thing,” Rogue said.

    “I’m only one-quarter Mordofo,” Julie responded with a big smile, “and you are only the third male I have ever been with.”

    Rogue didn’t find that especially comforting. He was trying to think of something witty to say when Jennifer almost ordered, “Second stop. You do me. I do Julie. … and you two can kiss or something.”

    Rogue was slightly confused until Jennifer pushed him off of the bed and lay back with her legs spread. Julie knelt on Jennifer’s shoulders so that her cunt was over her face and then pointed down at Jennifer’s open legs.

    “I assume you know where you are supposed to be,” she said brightly.

    “Yeah,” Rogue said, “I know,” as he crawled onto the bed between Jennifer’s legs.

    “I’m already warmed up,” Jennifer’s voice came from beneath Julie’s spread legs, “so you should be able to get the job done.”

    At this point Rogue wasn’t even sure that he could get it up, but then Jennifer started lapping at Julie and that strange sweet female scent again filled the room. Rogue was instantly iron hard and ready to go.

    He leaned in and positioned his prick at the entrance to Jennifer’s cunt. He was intending to push in slowly, but she slammed herself up into him and began bouncing on the bed so that he almost had no need to move at all. Meanwhile, Julie leaned over toward him and pulled him forward so that she could kiss him.

    After that things got a little hazy for Rogue. There was a strange, sweet taste as Julie’s tongue slid into his mouth and then… and then he was laying on the bed alongside Jennifer. Julie was keening in orgasm and Jennifer was thrashing almost violently beneath her.

    After they both settled down, Julie got up and sat on the chair at the desk. Jennifer pushed herself to a sitting position on the bed and smiled at him. It was a strange, almost threatening smile. “Don’t worry cowboy,” she said in her stern security voice, “you did good. It isn’t often a man can take me over the top.” She laughed and added, “Your mind sort of blanked out from Julie’s Mordofo Mojo, but your body still knew what to do… up until the point where I threw you off as I blasted off.”

    Julie said very quietly, “I really can’t control it. Grandpa was a Mordofo. Grandma had all sons. I’m the first female born in our family. I didn’t know why all of the boys fell asleep if we started making out. I got arrested twice for drugging them like I was going to rob them before Dad told me about grandpa.” She paused and then said, “You seem more resistant to it than other pure human males.”

    It was now Rogue’s turn to laugh. “I’m not sure I’m 100% human anymore,” he said. “My body was in pretty bad shape before Archie and his crew rebuilt me. When I asked them what all they had done, Archie told me I really didn’t want to know.”

    “Have you ever done a double peg,” Jennifer asked suddenly.

    “Uhhh, I don’t think so,” Rogue answered.

    “Then this will be a first time for you,” she replied again giving him her strange, artificial smile.

    “Off the bed,” she ordered and Rogue found himself bolting upright and standing on the floor.

    “Julie,” she said and then made a motion with her head that indicated that Julie should get on the bed.

    Julie immediately responded by almost jumping onto the bed so that she was on her hands and knees in the center of the bed. Jennifer threw a tube of lube to Rogue and said, “Grease her and loosen her up. You do know how to do that, don’t you?”

    “Yes,” Rogue answered. The tone of his voice indicated that he was upset that she would ask. He squirted some of the lube into Julie’s ass crack. He was surprised that he hadn’t noticed that she had almost no ass. When she knelt on the bed, her entire slit and rosebud were very visible and very open. She began moaning almost immediately when his first finger slipped into her tight sphincter. By the time he had worked up to three fingers, her anal ring was very relaxed and the room once again had that sweet, cock-hardening pheromone smell.

    “Put some of the lube on your cock and enter her,” Jennifer ordered, “but don’t start pumping until I tell you to.”

    Rogue did as Jennifer had ordered. As soon as he was bottomed against Julie’s almost non-existent ass cheeks he felt something very cold against his own pucker hole. Under normal circumstances, this would have been the end of everything, but Julie’s powerful Mordofo scent had him in an almost dream state. Somewhere in the back of his mind he thought, “They could cook me and serve me for dinner and I wouldn’t be able to resist them.”

    He was surprised that he was moaning almost as loudly as Julie as Jennifer inserted one, then two, then three, and then finally four fingers into his ass. When he felt the tip of a soft plastic dildo slide between his ass cheeks, he tensed up slightly but not enough to prevent it from sliding into his poop chute.

    “This is one of my favorite strap ons,” Jennifer said in a soft but husky-sounding voice. It was obvious she was already very turned on.

    “It’s my smallest one,” she said, “so I don’t tear up Julie’s ass. But it is slightly double ended and rubs inside me and against me in all the right places.”

    Her voice changed back to that stern security person voice as she ordered, “Start pumping. I will synchronize to you and we should all have a really good time.”

    Rogue wasn’t all that sure about that. But his prick was stiff; it was firmly nestled in a tight female asshole; and his mind was thoroughly fogged with something more powerful than anything he had ever drunk or smoked; so he slowly began pumping. He was vaguely aware of the fact that as he bottomed out balls deep into Julie, Jennifer bottomed out balls deep– or whatever– in him. Then as he pulled back to where he was almost out of Julie’s quivering ass, Jennifer was pulled back almost out of his own.

    Jennifer had tremendous control and stayed synchronized with him as his thrusting became faster and, at times, more erratic. Then Julie let out a high-pitched keening scream and threw herself flat on the bed under him. He slammed into her one last time and erupted in her ass. Jennifer slammed into him and thrashed above him in an intense orgasm.

    As all three of them slowly regained normal breathing, Rogue said in a more or less detached voice, “I’ve done sandwiches before, but this is the first time I’ve been the meat.”

    It wasn’t until both Jennifer and Julie started laughing that Rogue realized that he had said that out loud.

    Jennifer pulled back and the dildo pulled out of his ass with a slight pop. Rogue’s now flaccid prick made no sound as he slid from Julie’s ass. Soon Jennifer was sitting at the desk; Rogue was sitting on the side of the bed; and Julie was curled up on her side next to him.

    “Think you’re up for another trip around the galaxy?” Jennifer asked, showing that artificial smile.

    “Not if you want me alive in the morning,” Rogue answered. He then shook his head. Things he meant to only speak in his mind were coming out of his mouth.

    Both Julie and Jennifer laughed. “We will escort you to the air lock,” Jennifer said. “I called Archie and he will make sure you get to your ship OK.”

    It wasn’t until the outer door of the airlock opened that Rogue realized that he was holding his clothing– all of his clothing– in his left hand. His right hand went up to his neck to check if his oxygen assist was in place and he breathed a sigh of relief when he found the power switch and it started humming.

    Archie was waiting for him. He could hear Archie’s high pitched laughter in his head as he staggered toward his ship. Twice Archie and several of his crew had to push him in the right direction.

    “Did you know that Julie was one-quarter Mordofo?” he asked Archie in a very slurred voice.

    “From her scent,” Archie replied, “I would have put it closer to a third or higher, but the way inter-species DNA combine is always a roll of the dice.”

    “Oh,” Rogue answered as he stumbled against the ladder leading to the hatch of his ship. At first he thought he was floating, but then he realized that a large number of Archie’s crew had come out and were handing him up the ladder to the hatch. It wasn’t the first time that he was amazed by their incredible strength relative to their size. The next thing he knew it was morning and Archie was once again shocking the soles of his feet to awaken him.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    END OF PART TWO

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


  • Kimmy + Family

    Font size : +


    kimmy has a fun time with her sister and mother

    Kimmy + Family
    Kimmy was only 12 years old. She lived with her mom and her older sister, Sarah, who was 22. She was a cute girl with long, wavy, brown hair, and bright blue eyes. Her breasts were just starting to develop, but she had a nice ass. All the boys at school like her for that. They were always talking about her, but she was never interested.
    Kimmy had been having strange feeling lately. A week ago, she caught herself staring at other girls. At night, when she was in bed, she would start to think about them. She would start to get turned on. On time in gym, all the girls were in the locker room getting changed, and Kimmy couldn’t take it. She ran to one of the stalls and started fingering herself. It was hard though, because she couldn’t make a noise, and she kept picturing all of her friends in their panties making out.
    Her English teacher, Ms Hartley, was also starting to turn her on. She was kind of big, but really hot. She had huge d-cup breasts that made Kimmy’s mouth water when she thought about them. There was one day when Ms. Hartley came in wearing a very see-through shirt. Everyone could see her black bra through the shirt, but Kimmy didn’t think she knew. Anyways, it really turned her on, and she would start thinking of her often.
    One day after school, Kimmy was sitting alone in her house, and started to get really horney. She took out her laptop and started looking at porn on the internet. She went to the video section and started watching a video of two lesbians. The video was really intense and hot and Kimmy soon found herself moving her hand in her panties and touching her pussy. The girls were amazing at it. Then the camera moved up and showed the girl’s faces. Kimmy gasped. One of the girls was Sarah, her sister! Her own sister was a lesbian. Kimmy was shocked, but then she became really turned on. She never thought about Sarah that way before. She continued watching the video. Her sister was really hot; she had nice round tits and a little tight butt. Kimmy started to moan. Suddenly, she had a huge orgasm and came. Wow! She had never experienced anything like that before; it felt wonderful.
    She cleaned up, and went to change out of her school uniform. From downstairs she heard her sister walk in. “Hey Kimmy, I’m home!” she called.
    “Hey, I’m up here!” Kimmy called back. Her sister walked upstairs and into her room. She lay down on the bed. “How was work?” Kimmy asked.
    “Eh. Not too bad.” Sarah was a waitress at a very popular restaurant, and had to work hard. She also had to wear a skimpy outfit. It consisted of a blouse and an extremely short skirt. They also had to tie their hair back in a ponytail. Everybody came to the restaurant to see the girls, rather than eat the food.
    Kimmy looked over at her sister. From where she was laying, Kimmy could see up her sister’s short skirt. She was wearing a pair of pink and white panties. Sarah noticed her staring and said, “What are you looking at?”
    Kimmy decided to take a chance. Her sister looked so hot lying on the bed in her waitress uniform. She really wanted to see her naked in person. Slowly, she walked over to the bed. She climbed on top of her sister. “I saw that video of you on the internet with that other girl.”
    Sarah’s eyes widened. “You saw that?” she asked a bit nervous.
    “You looked very cute,” Kimmy said leaning in closer.
    Sarah pushed her away. “Kimmy I’m not a lesbian. I just did that to make some money. Please don’t tell mom, she’ll kill me.” She got up to leave but Kimmy grabbed her hand. She had to see her sister naked no matter what.
    “If you don’t want me to tell mom, get over here and pleasure me.”
    “What?” Sarah asked.
    “You heard me. I saw that video and I really liked it. I want to do that with you.”
    “But Kimmy, we’re sisters.”
    “Which makes me a very bad girl.”
    Sarah was shocked. She had never seen her little sister like this before. She didn’t want her mom finding out so she reluctantly got back on the bed. “That’s better,” Kimmy said with a smile. She leaned up and kissed her sister. Her sister didn’t kiss back. “Come on now. You don’t want me to tell mom do you?” She went to kiss Sarah again. This time Sarah kissed back. Kimmy slipped her tongue into Sarah’s mouth, and began to lick her tongue. Sarah licked back.
    As much as Sarah didn’t want to do this, she was starting to like it. It was kind of hot making out with her little sister, and she started to get turned on. Slowly, their kissing turned more passionate. Sarah got on top of Kimmy and started taking off her little sister’s shirt. She had a small flat chest. There was barely anything there, but Sarah didn’t mind. It turned her of more. She began to suck on her nipples, caressing them with her tongue. Then, she started pulling of her pants. Kimmy was wearing little, white, Hello Kitty panties. Starting at her bellybutton, Sarah began licking her little sister’s body. She moved upward until she reached Kimmy’s mouth, which then she began kissing again.
    Kimmy was getting really turned on. She knew her sister was starting to like it as much as she was. She loved the feeling of their tongues licking each other, her sister’s mouth on her tits, and even the feeling of their bate legs touching. They stopped making out, and Kimmy went to unbutton Sarah’s blouse. She pulled it off and threw it on the floor. Her sister was wearing a white bra with pink flowers on it. Reaching behind her, Kimmy un-hooked the bra and threw it next on the floor along with the blouse. She was now staring at two beautiful, perfect, round tits that belonged to her sister. “Wow!” she said out loud. She began sucking on the tits. It was amazing, she loved it so much. She tried to fit more and more in her mouth to suck on. No matter what, it didn’t seem enough. For a long time Kimmy sat there sucking away, while her sister stroked her head. Finally, she stopped. “Lay down,” she said. Sarah lay down on the bed, and Kimmy began to take off her skirt. Then she took off her pink and white panties. Kimmy stared with delight at her sister’s pussy. It was a very beautiful sight. It looked so much better in person.
    She was about to dig in when her sister stopped her. “Hold on a sec,” she said. “It’s my turn.” She pulled off Kimmy’s Hello Kitty panties, and looked down at her small, tight, pink pussy. She slowly began to stroke around it. Kimmy began to breathe heavily. Then, she started to slightly put her fingers inside. She’d but a little bit in then pull it out quickly. Kimmy, grabbed her sisters hand and forced her fingers in her pussy.
    “Give it to me!” she yelled. Sarah smiled and began to go in and out faster and faster. Kimmy screamed with pleasure. It felt so incredible. Her sister was good. In no time, Kimmy began having an orgasm. Sarah bent down and started licking the juices flowing out of her sister’s tiny pussy.
    When she was finished, she turned around so her sister could have a go. Kimmy didn’t waste time at all. She greedily, slipped her fingers in her sister’s moist, warm pussy, and began fingering her faster and faster. Her sister began to scream with joy and pleasure. Finally, Kimmy couldn’t take it anymore. She stopped fingering her sister, and began to mop up the juices around her pussy with her tongue. It tasted incredible.
    They continued to pleasure each other over and over. Finally, after what felt like hours and collapsed next to each other naked, and breathing heavily. “That was amazing!” Sarah said. “We should do that again sometime!” She pulled out a cigarette from her purse, lit it, and began to smoke. “Want one?” she asked Kimmy.
    “I’m only 12,” Kimmy responded.
    “Who cares?” Sarah said and pulled out another one and handed it to Kimmy. Kimmy lit it and began smoking. It felt perfect after all the sex they had. She coughed a bit at first but got use to it.
    “I didn’t know you smoked,” she said turning over to look in to her sister’s eyes.
    “Only after sex.”
    Kimmy took a long drag, coughed a bit, and then began to kiss her sister gently. “You’re the best,” she said, and cuddled into her.

    The next day at school felt like forever to Kimmy. She couldn’t pay attention to anything. All she did was sit there waiting for the bell to ring so she could go home and see her sister, who was getting off earlier so they could do it again.
    Finally, the bell rang and Kimmy ran home. She burst through the door. Her sister was reading a book waiting for her. “Finally!” Sarah said. She threw the book to the side and ran over to Kimmy. They instantly started making out.
    Still making out, the two sisters made their way to Kimmy’s bedroom. There they ripped off each other clothes, and began to finger one another. This time they both did it at the same time. Their cries of pleasure filled the room. Finally, when they both came, they went into the 69 position and slurped up each other’s fluids. “I’m still thirsty,” Kimmy said licking up the remaining juices from her face.
    “Come with me,” Sarah said, “I have an idea.”
    The two girls walked into the bathroom. Sarah climbed in the tub and Kimmy followed. “Open your mouth and lay down.” Sarah commanded, and Kimmy obeyed. She lay down in the cold tub with her mouth open, and Sarah climbed over, her pussy above Kimmy’s open mouth. She then started pissing. The warm, sterile liquid poured from her pussy into Kimmy’s open, eager mouth. She would piss until Kimmy’s mouth was full, and then Kimmy would swallow and open her mouth up again for more. After she was done, Kimmy licked the remaining drops of pee from her sister’s pussy.
    Next, Sarah lay down in the tub with her mouth open. Kimmy stood above her, but before she could release her piss, their mother walked in the bathroom.
    “There you two . . .” She stopped a saw what the two girls were doing.
    “Mom, I can explain,” Kimmy and Sarah both said at the same time.
    “What’s there to explain?” their mom said. “You two like golden showers. Finish up and meet me in my room.” Their mom left the bathroom.
    Kimmy and Sarah were both confused, but they finished up and walked into their mother’s room. She was lying on the bed wearing black lingerie. Kimmy and Sarah both stood with their mouths open. “Well aren’t you going to say hello to mommy?” their mom asked.
    The two sisters walked over and joined their mom on the bed. Their mother pulled out her huge tits from her lingerie. Kimmy and Sarah both grabbed a tit and started sucking and licking. They lay there for a bit, their mother relaxing while her two daughters sucked away. Finally, she pulled them away and said, “Let’s have some fun!” Reaching towards the nightstand next to her she pulled out two dildos and 3 butt plugs. Sarah turned around and her mother placed a butt plug up her ass. Then Kimmy turned around. It took awhile to get it in because her asshole was small and tight, but after a little bit of lube and some pushing, it popped in. Then they turned around and placed the remaining butt plug in their mother. Then she turned around and began to insert the dildos into each of her daughter’s pussies. They both fit perfectly. Kimmy instantly started moaning with delight, because the dildo was kind of big for her. After awhile of fucking, Sarah joined in. The two girls then started fingering their mom. Finally, their mom took out the dildos licked them clean, then took out the butt plugs and licked them clean. Kimmy and Sarah went 69 again and cleaned up the mess of juices surrounding their pussies. Then when they were all done their mother claimed over them and told them to open their mouths. She then started pissing all over their faces. Kimmy and Sarah stuck out their tongues eagerly trying to catch as much piss as they could.
    Once they were all done, they lay on the bed, their mother between them. Sarah took out three cigarettes, lit them, and handed one to Kimmy and her mom. They all sat there and smoked. Finally, when they were all done, they got dressed. “Same time tomorrow?” their mom asked.
    “Sure,” Kimmy said. “I can’t wait.”
    “This is going to be a fun tradition.”


  • Late Night Work

    Font size : +


    An internship takes an unexpected turn!

    Author’s note: I know it’s impossible for three guys NOT to get caught hiding in a closet, but this is 100% FICTION. Please keep that in mind, thanks!

    My name is Allison, and Im 19. I’m about 5’6″ in height, with auburn hair and brown eyes. I have a lean figure with D-cups and dimples in my back, just below my spine. It was Autumn, and I was starting my very first internship at the White House. Yes, I said the White House. I remember feeling anxious, yet excited as I entered the giant building, following the man who was showing me around. His name was Mr. Hill. He brought me to the press secretary’s office, where I would be working. This is where everything changed.

    The press secretary was on the phone when we arrived.
    “…No, no. This is unacceptable. We need this by Thursday, no later…” I heard her say. “Alright, I’ll take care of it. Bye.” She hung up the phone.
    Mr. Hill knocked on the door. “CJ…”
    The woman looked up as we stepped inside of her office. She had a pretty face and light hair that was cut at her shoulders. “This is Allison Lewis, she’s the intern I was telling you about.” He said.
    “Oh, right.” she rose to meet me and smiled, offering her hand. “I’m CJ Cregg, press secretary and Deputy Chief of Staff. It’s nice to meet you.” she said.
    I grasped her hand and shook it lightly. “I’m Allison. Pleased to meet you, Ms. Cregg.”
    “Call me CJ.” she insisted.
    While she was standing, I instantly noticed that she towered above me at an impressive six feet. She was tall and slim with long legs. She couldn’t have been more than 40 in age, but was still very attractive.
    “Well, CJ can take it from here, as you’ll be working with her. If you have any questions, I’d be glad to help.” Mr. Hill said before stepping out.
    “Alright, we’d best get started then.” CJ said.

    A couple of weeks went by and I was already used to my job. I would run around, keeping notes and things. Often times I found myself in the press room, observing as CJ took on the overwhelming amount of questions from reporters. She was very nice, and was only really scary if you got on her bad side. I seemed to be doing okay.
    Eventually I started spending most of my time in her office. The more I did, the more I got to watch her. She really was very pretty.
    There were some days she wore these tight skirts that hugged her hips. Those were my favorite days. She would be on the phone, legs propped up on her desk. I would pretend to look over my clipboard when I would actually be eyeing her toned legs. God, she really looked sexy in heels…
    I guess she saw me looking because she suddenly took her legs down. Wait, was I checking her out?

    I spent a lot of my work time trying to convince myself that I wasn’t attracted to CJ, but it was hard. More so when she would bend over, causing me to glance at her rear. I could tell that her ass was tight and completely perfect. For a brief moment I found myself fantasizing about throwing her across her desk and spanking her… But I snapped out of it when she sat up again. Looks like these next couple of months are going to be long ones…

    There was no denying it; I wanted CJ Cregg. At night I would dream about having her submit to me right there in her office, and vice versa. But I knew that wouldn’t happen. If only she would notice me the way I noticed her. Over the next few days, I changed my wardrobe, wearing a shirt that was cut just low enough, or a skirt that gave a good view of my legs. I could have sworn she glanced at my chest a couple of times, but it was hard to tell.

    One evening I was working on a paper with Mr. Hill that I had recently finished. I attached it to my clip board and made my way to CJ’s office. Her door was open and I knocked, but no one was there. I decided to wait for her, sitting on the couch against the wall and watching the news in the meantime. A few minutes later, CJ rushed into her office and shut the door. She apparently didn’t see me, as I was sitting in the corner. I went to speak when I noticed she was unbuttoning her blouse. I froze, eyes widening at the sight of her black lace bra popping out of her shirt. I knew I should say something, let her know I was there. So I cleared my throat.
    “Jesus! You scared me.” She said, jumping.
    “Im so sorry Ms. Cregg, I-I…” I averted my gaze.
    “That’s alright… You need something?” she asked.
    “Yes, I uh- these, umm… Notes. I have your notes and I came by but you weren’t in here so I was going to wait and-” I rambled on, nervously. What could she be thinking? “Notes for the presidential ball?”
    I nodded, looking down.
    “Here, I’ll take them.” CJ stuck out her arm, shirt still half unbuttoned. I got up and handed them to her, catching sight of her firm breasts. Before I knew it, my pussy was throbbing and my cheeks reddened.
    “….Sorry.” I said before rushing out.

    I made it safely to the ladies room and sat in the stall. It seemed there was no one else in the bathroom. With a hand in my panties I felt just how wet I had gotten, and I knew it was from CJ. The anticipation of watching her undress had really turned me on. I soon started to rub my swollen cunt, slipping a finger inside of me. It felt so good to satisfy that aching. I couldn’t stop.
    Sliding my finger out, I began to rub my clit rapidly. “Ohh CJ, that feels sooo good.” I moaned quiety, pretending it was her instead of me. I gasped and came, throwing my head back. I had never cum so quickly in my life.

    Lunch was being served, and afterwards I returned to CJ’s office to receive my next assignment. CJ was at her desk, reading something. She didn’t look up but she knew it was me. “Close the door.” she told me.
    I did as I was asked, wondering if I had done something wrong. “Is everything alright?” I asked, sitting on the couch.
    She took her glasses off, holding them in her left hand.
    “I should be asking you that, shouldn’t I?” She got up from her chair and sat beside me. My breath nearly caught in my throat, I hadn’t really been so close to her until now.
    “Forgive me, I’m not quite sure what you mean.”
    She was inches away from me and I drank in every detail. Her eyes were Hazel and she didn’t appear to wear any makeup. Her lips seemed soft, a warm, pink color to them. I came to the conclusion that she was naturally that beautiful.
    “I heard you in the bathroom earlier.”
    I tensed up, blushing. I could have sworn I had been alone. Embarrassed, I put my head in my hands. “Oh God, I… I’m sorry CJ, I don’t know what I was thinking… You’re just really pretty and I-I-I…” I had no clue what to say, couldn’t bring my eyes to meet hers.
    “I’ll leave, I’m sorry if I caused any trouble “. I went to exit the room and she stopped me, a hand on my shoulder.
    I turned to face her and suddenly she leaned forward and pressed her lips against my own! I wasn’t sure that this was real, but I didn’t resist. When she pulled away, I was speechless.
    “Why don’t you come with me to my house later. We have some… Work that needs to be taken care of.” she said, going back to her desk.
    I nodded, breaking into a smile. “Yes ma’am.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~ PART 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    After this incident, CJ took me to her house to work alright! I had then begun to sleep with her for quite some time. We were pretty good at keeping this a secret, but there must have been something that gave us away. There were three guys who worked with CJ named Toby, Josh and Sam. They began to suspect something. A rumor then started amongst the three of them, that CJ and I were having at it (Boy, were they right!).
    This was something that remained only between them, especially since they weren’t sure. Toby kind of shrugged it off, Josh really wanted to know and Sam was determined to find out. An overeard two sentences set off what became a very interesting plan.

    “…It just can’t be done in time. This could take all night to complete.” CJ sighed. “We’ll do what we can now and finish at my house. How’s that sound?”
    I agreed.

    Josh was passing by when he heard this and immediately shared it with the guys. At first they joked about sneaking into CJ’s house and discovering the truth, but it quickly became a serious idea. “Fuck it, I say we go.”
    after a long discussion, they decided.
    “I’m in. We leave in an hour”.

    Very Early, they left and snuck into CJ’s home. Toby was someone she trusted so he knew where she kept her spare key. They looked around for a place to hide, and settled on the bedroom closet. Soon after, CJ and I arrived and got straight to work. The guys sat upstairs, cramped and patiently waiting. They listened to our conversation downstairs until we finished our project. It was 10pm by then, and I was staying overnight. The guys perked up when they heard us coming upstairs. I got ready for bed and CJ sat in bed, reading.
    “CJ, you need a break. You’re still in your work clothes.”
    “I was doing some reading for the ball.” she said.
    “Just relax, you’re doing too much.” I knew she was simply trying to be prepared.
    “Come on”. I said, getting up and sitting beside her.

    ‘Hey wake up, something’s happening.’ Sam whispered from the closet, poking the guys.

    “Im fine, really. After this, I’ll stop.” she insisted.
    I rested my hands on her neck and began to massage her shoulders. Her muscles were tense, and she practically melted as I worked out the knots. Bending her head forward she said, “Mmm, okay, you win” and closed the book.

    The guys shared a look as I stopped and sat before her again.

    “Better?”
    CJ rolled her shoulders back and nodded. “Much, thank you.”
    “So what are you going to do now?” I asked.
    ” I had a little something in mind.” she replied.
    “yeah? Like what?”
    She giggled and leaned forward, kissing me lightly. “You know exactly what”.
    I parted my lips lightly as she did so.

    The guys’ eyes grew wide as our minor kiss turned into a more passionate one. CJ drew in my bottom lip as my tongue danced with hers.

    ‘Holy. Shit. We were right.” Toby whispered.

    Our kiss lingered on, my hand on her neck as she ran her fingers through my hair.

    The boys were in disbelief. “I knew it!” Josh said

    “Do I make you hot, CJ?” I asked her.
    “God, yes.”
    There I was, 19 years old about to please the woman of my dreams, yet again.

    “This… This is just… Incredible.” Sam said.

    I licked at her neck, kissing the same spot. She caressed my side, tracing the line of my spine. My nipples were hardening through my shirt, showing just how aroused I was. “This needs to come off.” I said, tapping the button of her blazer. As simple as that, the blazer was off. She was in a plain t-shirt and a black skirt; the one that I favored out of the others. I let my fingers trail their way up her bare legs, as it would be torture to look and not touch.
    “That too.” CJ crossed her arms and lifted her shirt off to reveal a purple bra. Then She pulled at the string of my pajamas bottoms. I pushed one of her straps to the side and kissed the smooth skin of her shoulder. She ran her fingers through my hair once more and told me to sit back, so I did. My pajamas were off in an instant, and luckilly for her, I wasn’t wearing a bra.

    Because of the bed post, the boys couldn’t see anything above my knee, but they heard every word we spoke. “Jesus Christ, is this turning anyone else on? I’m hard as a rock.” Toby admitted.

    CJ brushed her lips over my collar bone and stopped above my breasts. She rolled her tongue over my nipples, and then kissed her way down my belly.

    “Fuck. I’m sorry guys.” Sam said as he unzipped his pants. He couldn’t handle wht he was witnessing and needed relief. They all did.

    She traced the line of my panties before sliding those off too. Now in between my legs, she blew lightly against my throbbing cunt. I knew she was teasing and sat there, drawing in staggered breaths of anticipation. I was finally rewarded by the feel of her tongue running up my slit. I laid back completely as her tongue went deeper inside of me. CJ’s head moved in slight circles and I moaned. “Ohh CJ…”
    She sucked up my clit, flicking it furiously with her tongue.
    “I want you to cum so hard.” she told me, sitting up.

    The guys observed CJ sticking her middle and ring finger in her mouth. “Do you think she’s gonna-“
    But his question was answered when she slid her fingers into place.

    “I know you like it deep.”
    I moaned again, biting my lip in satisfaction.
    “Why don’t we make this a bit more fun?” she asked. CJ reached for her nightstand drawer, and pulled out a clear, glass dildo. “Shall we?”
    She had a seductive smirk on her face as she began to thrust fast, the smooth, cold glass sliding in and out with ease.

    Sam was pounding away at the sound of my moans growing more frequent.

    “You’re so close… And so wet, I absolutely love it.”
    I spread my legs wider for her. “Oh fuck, Oh yes. CJ, I’m gonna cum!” I groaned.
    She used her other hand to rub my clit in circles. “Then cum for me baby, cum for me”.
    She moaned with me as my pussy contracted and I came hard. “Oh, yes!” she said as she watched, still working my clit.
    “How was that?” she smiled down at me.
    “…amazing” I managed. She slid the dildo out and used her mouth to clean it.
    “Oh, you’re turning me on all over again.” I said as I watched her.

    “Me too.” Sam said quietly, who already spurted a load in the closet. Toby and Josh were close. Watching CJ suck anything could really bring a guy over the edge.

    “Your turn!” I said happily, leaning her back against her pillow. Her lingerie was thrown to the floor and I was left with my eyes glued to the gorgeous, six foot tall woman in front of me. People were often intimidated by her height, but she was none-the-less astonishing.
    I started down her body, kissing every inch of her that I could. I took my time, coming to her chest and taking each of her smaller breasts into my mouth. CJ let a soft moan escape her. I ventured on across her belly and thighs, lips working around that perfect little slit of hers. Where was the fun if I didn’t tease her back?

    Sam was stroking his hard cock, attempting his second orgasm as Toby and Josh came at the sight of the exposed flesh between CJ’s legs.

    “Please…” she begged me.
    I shoved my tongue as deep inside of her as she did myself, and she breathed a sigh of relief. I used my other hand to apply pressure to her clit as she closed her eyes. CJ was just as slippery and sweet as she usually was, and I loved the way she tasted.
    I sat up, two fingers now replacing my tongue. CJ panted, hungry for the climax she so desperately craved.

    “This is so fucking sexy.” Josh said from the closet. It was his biggest fantasy to spy on two females as they pleased each other.

    I leaned forward and kissed her neck again, a highly sensative spot for her. Her words were only just audible. “…Talk to me.”

    “God yes, talk dirty to her.” Toby pleaded silently.

    “Claudia Jean Cregg, you’ve been so naughty lately. I love it when you misbhave, wearing those short skirts to work. It makes me so wet.”
    CJ’s eyes were still closed as she listened. I figured that since she was in charge so often, she liked the idea of being submissive every now and then. Although she did have fun being the dominant one…
    “You know, I have this fantasy where you call me into your office, and you’re wearing a low-cut tank top under your blazer and showing off your legs while you’re sitting on your desk…” I began, still pumping her pussy. I aimed upward, searching for her g-spot. It would be a real treat if I’d found it!
    “… And you command me to do things, and in the end I have my tongue buried in your cunt and the President himself walks in as you’re brought to orgasm and he doesn’t even realize it.” I continued.
    “…Don’t stop.” CJ panted.

    “Holy fuck, I can pitcure that scene perfectly”. Toby said as he imagined it.

    CJ groaned, her legs bucking. If there’s one thing I learned about her, it’s that her legs buck when she’s close.
    “I think my favorite thing is that after this is over, I get to lap everything up”.
    “Yes.” she moaned.
    “Are you gonna cum CJ?”
    “Uh-huh.” she nodded.
    I rubbed her clit in wild circles. “Cum for me then, you can’t fight it. I can already feel your pussy tightening around my fingers.”
    “Oh, God!” she moaned.
    “And now you’re almost intoxicated by that unbelievably delicious feeling that’s been building up in the pit of your stomach. And when it erupts, you’ll be left a breathless mess on your bed as that wave of ecstasy hits you over and over again.”

    CJ’s legs jerked once, twice as she let out a cry, completely euphoric.
    She pushed back, body digging into the mattress. Her muscles contracted and she exploded, squirting all over my hand and the bed.

    “Jesus!” All three men came as they watched CJ soak her bedsheets, laying there in a vulnerable state.

    She was breathing heavily.
    “you’re absolutely… brilliant.”
    “I should say the same for you, Ms. Cregg”.
    I fell beside her as she finger-combed her ruffled hair into place and kissed me for the last time that night.

    The guys sat, mystified until Toby broke their silence. “Okay, we know we’re right… Now how the fuck do we get out of this closet?”


  • Hell’s brothel part 5

    Font size : +


    Courtney and April

    Courtney and April stopped talking to each other as soon as I entered the room, fearing what I was going to do to them. The two girls were bound to gynaecological examination chairs by thick leather straps. They both looked so inviting with their legs spread and their cunts exposed. Their eyes followed me as I slowly pushed a small wheeled table that had an assortment of sterilised needles and metal rings. I positioned it near April, teasing her to she her panic in order to achieve a cheap thrill before pushing it towards Courtney. If anything this made the young blonde even more concerned as her best friend tensed up while I secured a strap around her forehead to prevent her moving her neck. I then searched my pocket for a dental gag and forced it into the slut’s mouth.

    “Mmmhh ppleeac donnff…”

    It was kind of funny. Why did every girl always try to talk each time you put a gag in her mouth? I gently stroked her raven black hair and like a pet, she relaxed a little, responding to my sign of reassurance. I slowly went closer to her and whispered softly into her ear.

    “I’m going to enjoy hurting you.”

    She closed her eyes and quenched her hands into fist as I picked up the needle and poked the tip at her right nipple. Courtney let out a series of short moans as I cruelly applied more and more pressure. A small drop started to appear as the needle slowly made its way through her sensitive nipple. Her eyes were wide open now and her face was contorted into a silent scream. I twisted the needle around just for fun as the tip pierced through the other side. A metal ring was then threaded through and I then took a moment to admire my work. The silver ring looked perfect and I flicked it and gave it a sharp tug to make sure I had done a good job. Me playing with her new jewellery caused Courtney to scream out in pain. I then went to work on her other nipple.

    April looked on in horror at what I was doing to her friend. She felt sick as I pierced another ring through Courtney’s other nipple and tested by giving a little twist. She had no idea of how many times she had fantasised about sucking on her best friend’s pink, puffy nipples while they were changing in front of each other. How many times had she woken up wet after a dream of feeling Courtney’s soft lips on hers. Their breasts pressed up against on another. Her smaller ones against Courtney’s D cups which to her, were perfect in every way. She imagined the two of them moaning together as Courtney rubbed her pussy on her thigh while she did the same on her’s. She loved her but was just too afraid to say it.

    I pressed the needle at Courtney’s pussy lips and pierced a ring on either side before pulling her cunt open. Her scream was beautiful and even better than I had imagined. I could have listened to it all day and I was worried that what I was about to do next would change her alluring song. It didn’t take me long to get over this fear as I was sure whatever her screams sounded like, they would still make me want to hurt her even more. I used a set of pliers to pull her tongue out her mouth. I then took the needle and pierced three small barbells along the middle of her tongue and then forced another metal ring through the tip.

    By the end of Courtney’s piercing process, she looked almost perfect with her lip piercing fitting flawlessly with the ones I had given her. There was just one thing left to finish. On her side was a tattoo of a floral pattern with the word “FREE” inscribed beneath it. I tattooed the word FUCK to make it more appealing. I then couldn’t help myself from adding the words SLAP ME on each of her big round tits and ABUSE ME just above her clit just in case she ever forgot the reason she was born. She looked like a inspired piece of art just begging more. I undid my belt and looped it in half before aiming at her tits.

    “No please don’t hurt her. Please I’m begging you. You can whip me instead. Just please leave her alone.”

    April was crying and couldn’t take watching Courtney take anymore pain. Seeing tears flowing from her friend’s eyes was heartbreaking for her.

    “Please I’ll do anything you want. Please whip my tits, whip my cunt. Just stop hurting Courtney.”

    Her begging was desperate and only made me want to whip Courtney even more.

    “Please fuck me. I want you to be my first.”

    That managed to get my attention.

    “Nuu nnnhh nnn Aafffrriiyl ddoonnf.”

    Courtney was begging now. Begging her friend not to do this. She tried to shake her big fat tits in the hopes that her would whip her rather than take April’s virginity. To her this was so much worse than the piercings and tattoos I had permanently marked her with. Please don’t let him do this. All the mistakes that she had made in the past. The jerk boyfriends she had gone out with to hide her true feelings. Recently she had realised what she really wanted. April, the angel who was always there for her. She had stopped seeing anyone else in the hopes that some day April would feel the way she did about her. How many times had she fantasised about licking her pussy and bringing her to orgasm just so she could she April’s innocent smile. She loved her but was just too afraid to say it and now she had to watch in heartbreak as April screamed whilst I ravaged her as hard as I could.


  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book 2, Chapter 7: Fireeyes

    Font size : +


    Angela has found her mage, Faoril. As they head north, they do not know they are walking into Fireeyes ambush. Will the Warlock destroy Angela, or will Faoril’s magic protect her new companions.

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Book Two: Magic’s Clash
    Chapter Seven: Fireeyes
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

    Fireeyes – Northeastern Shore, Lake Esh – The Magery of Thosi

    The crew of the Mermaid’s Lover rowed the riverboat to a sandy shore. I stood on the prow, gazing at the peaceful countryside of Esh. The sun set behind us, painting the fields with crimson. When Angela’s business in Esh-Esh was concluded, she would head north. Beyond the horizon lay the highway that ran between Esh-Esh and Allenoth.

    I planned on being on that highway waiting for her.

    The sailors on the Mermaid’s Lover made not a sound as they pulled the oars below deck. Silence was such a wonderful thing. Before I had dominated the entire crew, their constant, coarse talk and bawdy songs had grated on my nerves. With life magic, I had stolen their minds and given them a new will.

    The ship lurched as the prow hit the beach. Wood groaned as the ship came to a shuddering stop. The crew moved automatically. They still knew how to sail a ship, I just removed all the other pesky knowledge from their minds.

    Most men really only needed one part out of twenty of their brains. They wasted too much effort on such mindless drivel thinking, reflecting, and lusting. Most of the sailors slipped off the ship while a few others attached lines and threw them down to the crew on the beach.

    Silently, the sailors heaved the boat onto the beach, pulling it out of the water completely. In the morning, the nearby farmers would pray to the gods, thinking one of them had delivered the treasure of the ship and its cargo to them.

    I really didn’t care what they did with it.

    My simulacrum moved to my side, her head properly bowed. She carried my belongings. Like a hound, she heeled me as I moved to the gangplank the sailors ran out. I descended down to the sandy strand, my dominated sailors forming up around me. They carried an assortment of truncheons, sabres, and boarding hooks as weapons.

    Not the most well-armed group, but even a mob could take down a monster. Or a knight.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia – Esh-Esh, Magery of Thosi

    The change in Faoril was amazing to witness. She had been a broken woman when she led me to this bedroom, ready to prostitute her body to me. Her pain had been so raw. It was cruel what happened to her.

    And then I gave her hope. Her back straightened, a strong smile crossed her face, and her silver nose ring caught the light. An inquisitive gleam entered her brown eyes. She was a petite, beautiful woman with short, light brown hair framing her delicate cheekbones and pink lips.

    A stirring of heat formed between my thighs. She was a beautiful woman.

    “When do we—”

    I cut off Faoril’s question with a kiss. My lips pressed hot against hers. I had hoped the mage we were here to recruit, following the prophecy of the Lesbius Oracle, would be a beautiful woman. I was so glad I was right.

    Faoril was only startled for a second before she tilted her head, closed her eyes, and kissed me back. Her tongue was aggressive, pressing against mine and playing with my tongue piercing. I could sense what she needed. She had degraded herself for the last few days, allowing disgusting men to rut in her body without any say in the matter. She had been passive as she satiated their lusts, but now she was returning to who she was, rising out of the fog of her depression.

    Faoril was a confident woman who knew power. She was a journeyman mage of the Collegiate Tower and came so very close to reaching the highest levels of her order. She needed to be assertive again.

    So I became passive. I was trained to read and please a woman, to give her what she needed. The training was to serve as temple prostitute for the women of Shesax. They would make love to me as part of worship to the Virgin Goddess. But Faoril didn’t need worship.

    She needed confidence.

    I moaned into her kiss and shuddered as her hands went to the ties holding my white robe closed. The ties came undone and my robe opened, exposing my pale flesh. Her hands pressed inside, caressing my belly. I moaned into the kiss as tingles ran through my body.

    Faoril’s kiss grew more passionate as her hands slid up my body to my small breasts. Her fingers were light and delicate. She was not a stranger to a woman’s body. My pussy grew hotter. I pressed my thighs together as I knelt on the bed before her.

    I gasped as her fingers pinched my hard nipples. Faoril pressed me back as she kissed me. Her fingers tugged on my nipples as I slipped my legs out from beneath me and stretched back on the bed. Faoril was on top of me.

    “You are a wicked little slut,” Faoril panted as she looked down on me, holding her body up with both her hands planted on either side of me.

    “I just couldn’t help myself,” I whispered, my breasts rising, a flush coloring my cheeks. “You’re so beautiful.”

    Faoril shifted her weight to lean on her left arm as her right touched my side and stroked up and down, sending ticklish delight through me. She reached up to my arm and pressed my robe off my shoulder. I wiggled to pull my left arm of the sleeve as she leaned down and kissed at my shoulder.

    Her lips were soft and I moaned as she nibbled down to my breasts. Her hair caressed my tit as she worked up to my nipple. Her lips circled the aching nub before she latched on and sucked hard. I gasped when her teeth nipped me between her hard sucks.

    “You’re so aggressive,” I gasped. “You’re going too fast for me.”

    Faoril giggled. “Don’t lie to me, little acolyte. You’ve been with more women than half of Esh-Esh.”

    “But it’s what you want,” I told her, stroking her cheeks. “Ravish me. Be dominant and devour me.” Then I added a trembling cache. “Please, these feeling are all so new to me.”

    Her lips attacked my nipple, nipping and biting. The pain was pleasurable. I squirmed beneath her, my pussy growing hotter and hotter. I resisted the urge to give myself an orgasm by just rubbing my thighs, but it was hard.

    Faoril let out a growl as she kissed and nipped to my other breast. She left small, white teeth marks on my skin. I gasped and moaned with every nip. Her right hand squeezed my breast as she climbed up to the summit where my hard, pink nipple waited.

    “Please,” I moaned. “Don’t. I’m not ready for this.”

    “Oh, you’re ready, slut,” moaned Faoril as her fingers squeezed harder on my tit. My nipple stood tall and hard, aching to be nibbled on by her. “You want this. You want me to fuck you until you cum. And then you’re going to eat my pussy and give me such pleasure.”

    “Oh, Goddess,” I gasped as she sucked my nipple into her lips.

    I stroked her cheeks as I squirmed beneath her. Faoril’s cheeks hallowed as she sucked my nipples into the depths of her mouth. Then her teeth bit. Not too hard, but just enough to send a jolt of pain zipping through me and mixing with the pleasure.

    I groaned and squeezed my thighs together. My pussy was so wet and on fire. While she sucked, her right hand stroked my stomach, her fingernails scraping lightly against my skin. She neared my bellybutton and discovered the ruby piercing. She played with it as she moaned about my nipple, her eyes growing even hotter.

    With a hesitant hand, I reached for the red ties of her robes. The crimson hue marked her as a journeyman mage. My hand tugged and her robe fell loose. I pressed inside and found her own breast. I didn’t squeeze hard. It was almost a hesitant squeeze, like I was afraid of what I was doing, but too caught up in the passion Faoril inspired in me to stop.

    “Mmm, that’s it, little slut,” purred Faoril as my fingers squeezed her round tit. She had bigger breasts than me even though I was taller. “Play with my nipple. I can tell how hot you are for me. You just want to please me.”

    “I…I don’t know what’s going on,” I moaned. “You made me so hot, and my fingers…they just itched to touch you. You’re so soft, Faoril. So beautiful.”

    Her lips returned to my nipple. She sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing. I groaned and squirmed beneath her. The hand playing with my belly piercing moved lower, reaching to my bare pudenda. My thighs parted just enough as she pressed between them and found the wet folds of my pussy. I groaned and squeezed on her breast as her fingers stirred through my lips.

    “You are so wet,” Faoril purred. “You like it when I play with your body, don’t you?”

    “Yes,” I groaned. “I can’t help it. You make me feel so…hot. So sexy. My pussy itches.”

    Faoril held up her fingers. They glistened with my tart juices. “Look at how wet you are.”

    “For you. You…make me feel so womanly. So wonderful, Faoril.”

    Faoril smiled as she smeared her fingers around my nipple and areola. I groaned at her delicate touch. And then her hungry lips swallowed me. Her mouth sucked my nipple into her lips as her fingers returned to my pussy.

    She shoved two digits into my depths.

    “Faoril,” I gasped, my hips bucking into her pumping fingers. I groaned and squirmed on the bed, her brown eyes flashing up at mine.

    “That’s it, little slut,” purred Faoril as she kissed up to me. “You just can’t resist my touch. You want me to fuck you.”

    “I do,” I moaned as I stared into her eyes. My fingers found her nipple and rolled it between my digits. “I just want to please you, Faoril.”

    Her lips smiled and we kissed again. I tasted my tart juices on her lips as her tongue thrust into my depths. Her thumb rubbed at my clit as she inserted a third finger into my pussy, stretching my tunnel out. I groaned and undulated my hips, moaning in to her kiss as the pleasure built inside of me.

    “Are you going to cum, little slut?” purred Faoril after breaking our kiss.

    I let out a whimper of pleasure.

    She slid up my body, her breasts jiggling as they drifted closer to my mouth. Her nipple was pink and hard. I licked my lips as her left hand wrapped about my head and pulled me to her breast. I opened my mouth and sucked her nipple into my lips.

    “That’s it,” she moaned as I sucked and played with her hard nub with my tongue. The bed creaked as she undulated. Her fingers worked faster in and out of my pussy. “Show me how much you love my touch.”

    I moaned about her nub as the pleasure built inside of me. I sucked harder on her nub, my lips swallowing her areola as my cheeks hallowed. I brushed the hard, round end of my tongue piercing on her nub, bringing a gasp from Faoril.

    Her fingers pumped deeper. My toes curled. I moaned again. My hips undulated into her pumping fingers. Faoril’s thumb rubbed faster on my clit. Pleasure shot into my core. My pussy clenched down on her digits.

    “Little slut,” Faoril groaned. “Cum for me. You can’t resist me. You have to cum for me.”

    My body shuddered. My lips popped off her nipple. “Yes, yes! I can’t fight it! I’m cumming, Faoril!”

    The bed creaked as I thrashed. The pleasure flooded through my body. My pussy convulsed on her fingers. I moaned and bucked as the rapture washed through my mind. My eyes closed shut as I wordlessly moaned my bliss.

    “Such a little slut,” Faoril growled, her fingers digging deep into my cumming pussy. “Ooh, yes.”

    “Slata’s cunt!” I cursed as my orgasm reached its peak. “Oh, yes. Oh, thank you, Saphique.”

    Faoril ripped her fingers from my pussy and shoved them into my mouth, fucking me. I sucked on them as the pleasure died, reveling in my tart passion. Faoril’s face was twisted with wild passion. She needed this release after all these days.

    “Little slut,” she moaned and seized my light-brown hair.

    I gasped as she pulled me up. She stretched back on the bed, her thighs parting. Her red robe slipped further open, revealing her neatly-trimmed bush adorning her wet pussy. Her hands pulled me to her cunt.

    I buried my face in and licked.

    “That’s it, little slut,” she moaned as she humped against me. “Make me cum with that worthless mouth.”

    I licked and sucked through her folds. My tongue piercing caressed every bit of her spicy pussy. Her hips hump as she pulled me tight into her snatch. Her hot flesh pressed around me, almost drowning me in her wonderful pussy.

    My hands reached beneath her. I squeezed her ass as my tongue pressed into the depths of her pussy. I fucked my tongue in and out of her hot depths. She gasped and moaned as I swirled through her sheath.

    “Yes! Eat me! Devour me! Pater’s cock, yes!”

    The bed creaked as her hips bucked into my lips. My hands squeezed the cheeks of her ass. She groaned as her pleasure built. I could feel her excitement. She needed to cum hard and fast. My tongue flicked up to her clit, batting it with my hard piercing.

    “Oh, gods, yes!” Faoril moaned.

    My fingers dipped into the cracks of her ass. I found her sphincter and shoved in two fingers. I sank up to my knuckles in her tight, hot bowels. The bed creaked louder as her body quaked. Her fingers pinched and pulled at her own nipples as my tongue assaulted her clit.

    “By the gods! Your mouth! Oh, yes! Pater’s cock, I’m going to cum so hard!”

    I continued my assault. I didn’t let up on flicking her clit. The pleasure built and built inside of her. Faoril’s bowels clenched upon my fingers. Her back arched, thrusting her breasts up into the air as the pleasure rippled through her.

    “Slut!” she hissed. Her body bucked again, and then her orgasm crashed through her.

    Spicy juices flooded my mouth. I drank them all down as she quaked and shuddered on the bed. Her legs shot up in the air around my head and then fell back across my shoulders as she fell limp. Her head lolled and she sucked in huge breaths.

    “By the gods, I needed that,” Faoril moaned. “I hope I wasn’t too rough on you.”

    “I like it rough,” I winked at her, pulling my fingers from her bowels. I popped them into my mouth and savored her sour flavor. “Do you need a minute to recover?”

    “I need a day,” Faoril groaned.

    I beamed with pride.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    “This was a waste of time,” I groused to Xera as we left the market behind. “I really hope Sophia’s spell guided her to the mage.”

    “Yes,” Xera smiled, “though staying in the city has been a pleasant surprise.”

    My eyes glanced down to her half-hard cock swaying between her thighs. The elf didn’t wear clothing, and her cock was on full display for all the lust-filled eyes of the Thosian women. They seemed to have some sort of cultural fixation of elves and their cock.

    “You’re just surprised how popular your cock is,” I laughed. “Good timing on when you came into heat.”

    “It is not something I can control,” Xera pointed out. “It was just coincidence that we arrived at the right time in my cycle.”

    “Let’s head back to the inn. The sun’s setting. I don’t think we’re finding any helpful mages.”

    There had been plenty of journeyman mages looking for work in the market place. But when I mentioned the Ritual of Reclamation and fighting the Dragon Dominari, suddenly they were a lot less desperate. Most claimed they couldn’t even cast such a powerful ritual.

    “We might need to find a master mage after all,” Xera pointed out. “Perhaps if we talked to a different one besides Saoria we would have better luck.”

    I grit my teeth. We wasted most of the day waiting to talk to Saoria at the Collegiate Tower, and then she brushed us off claiming that no master mage had the time or interest in helping with my Quest. She might have been telling the truth.

    Mages seemed like a cowardly bunch.

    “Well, let’s hurry, we can’t deny the serving maids at the inn your cock.”

    Xera’s laugh was a beautiful tinkle. She enjoyed being in human lands with her cock. Back home, she could only fuck her wife’s pussy. Here, she had all the pussies she wanted. Elvish marriage practices and what they considered infidelity were so strange. In most human kingdoms, a married couple decided on whether to speak monogamous vows or to have an open marriage.

    It was rare for the monogamous vows. Most couples didn’t want to be that tied down even if they had no intentions of straying. Luben, God of Marriage, did not take kindly to those who broke his marriage vows and would often send his priests and priestesses to punish the man or woman who did.

    I think I hoped to marry…whomever I had loved. I tried not to think about the fuzzy holes in my memory. I gave up my love for…that person to receive the Lesbius Oracle’s prophecy. If I had been looking for marriage, there was no way I would pick monogamy.

    There was too much fun to be had.

    Though the sun had set by the time we reached our inn, the beacon glowing atop the Collegiate Tower kept the city lit. It was strange. There was no true night in this city and the traffic on the streets didn’t seem to dwindle as it grew later and later.

    “Unnatural,” Xera sighed, shaking her head at the artificial twilight gripping Esh-Esh.

    “Everything mages do is unnatural,” I answered.

    “A true shame your kind does not know how to live in harmony with the natural world.”

    I chose not to answer. I had traveled through her forest and stayed in an Elvish city—I would take this over nature any day.

    We stepped into the inn’s common room, and I spotted Sophia waving energetically. A red-robed woman sat with her, sipping a steaming cup of tea. I smiled. Sophia’s spell actually worked. Xera and I threaded through the common room, the serving maids all sighing as Xera passed.

    “Faoril,” Sophia said, motioning to us, “this is Angela and Xera.”

    The mage stood. “Knight-Errant, I would like to offer my services and skills in your Quest. Sophia has explained the situation, and I believe I am more than capable of casting the Ritual of Reclamation. That is, if you would have me.”

    I glanced at Sophia and she nodded her head.

    “Just Angela,” I said, extending my arm. “We shall be companions and the road is long.”
    “Yes, Sophia has explained the circuitous route you have to take. I do agree with your travel plan. It seems the one with the most efficacy.”

    “Good,” I nodded. What did efficacy mean?

    “Let’s eat,” Sophia smiled. “It was…hungry work recruiting her.”

    A naughty gleam entered Sophia’s green eyes. I glanced at Faoril and color tinged her cheeks. It was clear that Sophia had already seduced the mage. I rolled my eyes as I sat down next to her. I leaned over and kissed her on the lisp before whispering, “How was she?”

    “Hurting,” Sophia whispered back. “But this is what she needs to overcome her grief.”

    “Madam Elf, you are in heat,” Faoril purred. “My, oh, my. After supper, would you care if I performed an examination on you, purely for scientific research.”

    Sophia groaned and rolled her eyes. “Not you, too, Faoril. What is it about elf cocks that gets every Thosian maid wet between the thighs?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    “Just sit on the bed,” Faoril purred as she loosened the ties on her red robe. It parted, revealing her flat stomach, the inner slopes of her breasts, and her neatly-trimmed bush. “And I will begin my examination.”

    “Of course,” I smiled. “I am glad to help.”

    I removed my belt and set it carefully down, making sure my quiver of arrows did not spill out on the floor. I sat down on the bed, leaning back on my arms, and spread my legs. My cock was half-hard and twitching. I had cum many times today, mostly at the Collegiate Tower where a seemingly endless line of female mages wanted to harvest my seed.

    Faoril produced a small journal from one pocket of her robe and a measuring cord from another. It was twice as long as her arm and knotted in precise increments. There were other items in the many pockets of her robes, including some that were made of glass and made the minutest tinking sounds as she moved.

    I doubt a human could even hear the noise.

    Faoril wrote with a quill in her journal. She did not first dip in ink. “Is that a magic pen?”

    “Magic?” Faoril asked.

    “You did not dip it in ink.”

    “Oh, no,” she answered. “The journal is enchanted with fire magic. When I press with the quill on it, the page is scorched and leaves behind black markings. It’s not as clear as ink, but in the field one has to make do. Besides, I do not have to wait for the ink to dry.”

    “Oh,” I nodded.

    “Now, let us examine your cock.” Faoril moved closer and set her journal on the bed beside me. Then she stroked my dick. “I need you to be fully hard.”

    The mage leaned down and sucked the tip into her mouth. I groaned and my toes curled as the pleasure radiated down my cock and into my body. My pussy clenched and my nipples ached as I hardened into full girth.

    “Mmm, much better,” purred the mage. “And I must say, your precum is a little sweeter than a human’s.”

    “Thanks,” I said, not sure if that was good or bad.

    Faoril wrote it down in her journal. Then she placed the measuring cord against my cock and counted out the knots. “Ten and a half inches. Larger than the average human cock. Would you say you are bigger than the average elf cock?”

    “Mmm, average,” I answered.

    “Interesting,” Faoril purred. “So elf cocks are bigger than human’s. I better not tell any of the men that, they get so insecure about the size of their cocks.”

    “So do some elves I know,” I smiled.

    “And your cock sprouts from your clit?” Faoril asked, her fingers stroking my dick.

    “Yes.”

    “Wow. I wonder where all the mass for the dick comes from. Is it internal, perhaps.”

    “It just…forms,” I answered. “A gift from Matar.”

    Faoril nodded as she stared at my cock. “Now I need a sample.”

    “For your magic? Because elf cum is good for life spells.”

    “Yes, and to see how much cum you produce.” Faoril grinned. “This is important research.”

    “And the fact you get to play with my cock is a bonus?”

    Her hand stroked me again. “Yes.”

    I groaned as she sucked the tip back into her mouth. I groaned and leaned back, my large breasts rising and falling as the human worked her tongue across the tip. She was talented. I guess being a female mage required you to collect a lot of cum.

    One of Faoril’s hands stroked the base of my shaft, brushing up to her lips, while the other probed at the delicate folds of my pussy. I groaned as she stroked up and down my folds. Her fingers dipped into my pussy.

    “Faoril,” I gasped in delight as she fingered me.

    “Pleasuring a hermaphrodite is interesting,” Faoril purred. Her fingers curled inside my pussy, and I shuddered. She dipped down and licked her tongue across my pussy, moving around her thrusting fingers and back up to my cock. “Mmm, a flowery pussy instead of the more earthy taste of a human cunt.”

    “I like the taste of a human cunt,” I moaned.

    “So do I,” laughed Faoril. Then she swallowed the tip of my cock again.

    Her mouth bobbed in rhythm to her fingers reaming my pussy. I groaned as the pleasure raced down my cock and mixed with the delight her fingers churned in my cunt. My sheath clenched down on her fingers as a shudder of pleasure washed through me.

    “Oh, you have a wonderful mouth,” I groaned.

    Faoril moaned about my cock and sucked more and more into her depths. My pussy clenched as the pressure rose. Her tongue swirled about my crown, and then Faoril worked more and more of her mouth down my cock.

    I brushed the back of her throat.

    “Can you deep-throat me?” I asked.

    Faoril thrust her fingers deep into me as her throat relaxed. I shuddered, my hips bucking up into her mouth as she swallowed more and more of my cock. Her throat was so tight about the tip. She swallowed and massaged my dick.

    Then she hummed.

    I gasped in delight. The pleasure built faster in me. Her throat teased my cock. She worked her lips all the way to the base before she slid back up. She sucked and moaned the entire time. My cock was in heaven.

    “Faoril,” I groaned as my pussy clenched on her fingers. My orgasm built. “So good.”

    Her fingers curled inside of me as she popped her mouth off my dick. Her free hand darted into her robes and pulled out a vial. She popped off the cork with a practiced movement and placed it at the head of my cock as her fingers massaged inside my pussy.

    “Oh, Faoril,” I gasped as she brushed a bundle of nerves.

    “You do have the spot,” Faoril beamed. “And does it affect your cock?”

    “Yes,” I moaned as she attacked the bundle of nerves. My pussy clenched and relaxed as she stroked harder and harder. The pleasure shot up to the tip of my cock. Pressure built. My body tensed.

    And then bliss erupted out of me.

    Faoril beamed as blast after blast of my cum squirted into her vial. The thick, whitish liquid filled half the vial while I shuddered and writhed in bliss. Faoril pulled her fingers from my pussy and sucked them clean as I fell back on the bed, my breasts jiggling, my body buzzing with delight.

    “Hermaphrodites are so fascinating,” Faoril smiled. She held up the vial and swirled the liquid around before she recorked it. My ears picked up the faintest whisper. It reminded me of the voice I had heard during the wyvern attack and the fire.

    There had been magic used against us.

    “Now that is fascinating,” Faoril said as she stared at the cum. “You produced twice as much as the average man. You come close to rivaling a simulacrum’s output.”

    “What spell is on the vial?” I asked, not caring how much cum I produced.

    Faoril cocked her head. “How did you know there was a spell?”

    “I heard it. Your voice faintly whispering.”

    “And you believe that meant magic?” Faoril asked, slipping the vial into her robe. The cloth had slipped back, revealing a hard nipple.

    “I heard a man whispering when we were attacked by wyverns far from the Rheyn Mountains, and then when our inn mysteriously caught fire on the road from Allenoth to Esh-Esh.”

    Faoril frowned. “You think a mage tried to kill you?”

    “To kill Angela.”

    “Why?”

    “I do not know. But you might be putting yourself in danger.”

    Faoril rose. “I’ll need more cum.”

    “From me?” I asked. “I know you can cast that spell to keep me hard.”

    “No, no, there are plenty of men in the common room. I shall harvest them.” A smile crossed Faoril’s lips. “It can be fun. I will collect another vial from you before we leave in the morning.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    “I can’t believe she blew every guy in the inn last night,” I grumbled to Angela as we saddled our horses. I stroked Purity’s white snout and shook my head. “She loves cock more than you.”

    Angela flushed. “Sorry. But Xera’s not going to be in heat for long. I wanted to enjoy her last night after Faoril finished her examination.”

    The elf moaned nearby. Faoril was on her knees, collecting the elf’s cum in a vial. She had a dozen or more of those vials on her, all full of disgusting cum. Xera shuddered one last time as Faoril capped her vial and slipped it into her robe.

    “Well, I am all set,” Faoril smiled. She gave Xera a quick kiss. “Thank you for your cum.”

    Xera had a beaming smile on her face. “It was fun giving it to you.”

    Angela pulled me against her armor. “Tonight we’ll stop in that blue inn and I’ll tie you up and borrow the maid’s feather duster again. I’ll tickle you until you cum.”

    “Promise,” I smiled, my body growing hot.

    Angela nodded and gave me a kiss on the lips. I clung to her, my heart beating faster. I didn’t want to break the kiss and almost fell over when Angela broke it. I gasped and shuddered. She always made me lose my composure.

    “Your horse is saddled, Faoril,” Angela said. “Have you ridden before?”

    “Not much,” Faoril admitted. “I’ve never left Esh-Esh before.”

    “You’ll be sore by lunch,” I giggled as I led Purity past her. I remember how much I ached after my first week of riding. Now it still left me tired but I was used to the strain. My thighs were a lot firmer and toned then before I left.

    Angela had to buy Faoril a mount, a mare with a dun coat named Buttercup. She had not been pleased on the amount. I had to make a stop at a money lender and borrow money against my mother’s estate. She wouldn’t even notice the bill when it arrived in a month or more time at her manor house, though her steward would undoubtedly complain.

    Despite Angela’s dismissive attitude to my mother’s rank, she was a duchess, it did have advantages.

    Outside the stable, I mounted with ease. Faoril, not so much. Xera had to help her keep her feet from tangling in her robes and then she groaned as she hauled herself up in the saddle. She sat there like a sack of turnips, gripping the reins loosely in her hands.

    “Grip the reins tight, Faoril,” Angela advised, riding past on her warhorse Midnight. He was a large beast, a stallion trained to fight. “Your horse needs to know you’re in charge, or she’ll go where she wants.”

    I nodded my head. “And keep your back straight and your feet planted in the stirrups. You need to lift yourself with every step.”

    “Why can’t I ride sidesaddle?”

    I winced, remembering how disastrously that had ended for me. “Trust me, if we are attacked, you do not want to be thrown from your horse because you rode sidesaddle.”

    “Let’s get moving,” Angela said, “we’re wasting daylight.”

    “Okay.” Faoril gave me a smile. “Thank you.”

    “Oh, don’t worry about the advice. We’re in this together now.”

    “No, for giving me this opportunity.” Her smile grew wider. She did have a pretty one. “Thank you.”

    I reached out and patted her hand.

    Faoril was in pain by lunch. She was so lucky I could call on my goddess’s powers to heal her. She was very grateful. When we reached the blue inn, Faoril stumbled off to bed and promptly fell asleep. Angela was true to her word and tied me up and tickled me all over.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia – Allenoth Highway, Magery of Thosi

    Unwashed bodies drifted on the wind. I wrinkled my nose, cursing my strong senses. Many of the rural humans were not as clean as they could be, but this group smelled particularly foul. I cast my eyes across the pasture, searching for them.

    “Is it time for lunch?” groaned Faoril.

    The second day on horseback seemed equally as painful for the young mage. Her face was twisted into a grimace and she sat stiffly on her horse. It was such foolishness, but we would travel even slower if the humans were on foot.

    “Not too much longer,” Angela sighed.

    “Why does anyone ride horses all day?” Faoril groaned for the thirtieth time. It was her favorite complaint. “Why can’t we hire a coach?”

    “Coaches cannot go where we travel,” Angela answered. “There are no roads in the orc lands.”

    My ears twitched. Footsteps thudded upwind of us.

    “Angela,” I said, “a group of unwashed men approach from our left.”

    Angela turned her head, gazing at the small hill rising to the northwest of us. “Is that a man on the rise?”

    I frowned. How had I missed the figure? He stood on the hilltop in black robes, his head covered in a cowl. “He is dressed like one of your master mages, Faoril.”

    “Really?” she asked, peering off in the distance. “You sure? He looks like a black blur to me.”

    “Very sure.”

    “I do not know why one would be here.” Faoril looked around at the farms we passed. “It is curious.”

    The footsteps grew louder. Why couldn’t I see them. The green wheat sprouting in the fields moved in a ripple like men passed unseen through them. “Faoril, could a mage transform something invisible.”

    “Yes,” she answered. “It’s a simple spell to bend light around an object.”

    “A group of people?”

    “That is more difficult,” she answered, then her eyes narrowed. “Why.”

    My heart beat faster. I pulled a string from my pouch and bent the bowstave. The wood creaked as I attached the string to one end. Leaving a bow strung for a long time ruined the string. “Angela, do you see the fields rippling. It is not the wind.”

    “I see it. What do you think?”

    “Unwashed men,” I answered as I bent and attached the string to the bottom.

    Sophia pulled out her enchanted dagger and gasped. It glowed.

    Angela drew her sword with a steely ring. “That must be the mage that’s been harassing us.”

    “A master mage?” Faoril gasped. “Why?

    “Does that matter?” Angela asked as she took a tight reign on Midnight. “Can you disrupt the spell?”

    “Right, of course.” Faoril took a deep breath, then darted her hand into the pocket of her robe and pulled out one of her vials of cum. She drank it down while Sophia made a retching sound. Faoril straightened in her saddle as she slipped the vial back into her pocket. “It feels fine.”

    “What?” Sophia asked.

    “Nothing,” Faoril said as she raised her hand and pointed at the disturbance. The air warped before her palm and then a beam of light shot out. The air crackled as the beam passed me, and I heard the mage’s voice whispering even though Faoril did not speak. The lance struck the disturbance.

    Light burst. The wheat rippled in a circle. The air warped and bent. A horde of rough-dressed men holding swords, clubs, and a few long hooks appeared. They did not react to their spell failing or the spectacular explosion that burst around them.

    They marched on wordlessly.

    I knocked and drew back. My arrow soared through the sky as Angela let out a load shout and heeled her mount. Midnight ran forward then vaulted over a fence. The ground shook as the large horse landed and raced through the field. My arrow took the first attacker in the throat and he fell without a shout.

    “Something is wrong,” I whispered.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    Midnight’s hooves thudded beneath me as we charged across the field. The bandits hurtled closer. Midnight galloped with excitement, eager for the fight. He was well trained. I lifted up my sword and set my shield. I wish I had a lance.

    The men didn’t scatter. It took discipline to stand before a charging warhorse. Where had these low men found it to strengthen their spine? Two more died, feathered by Xera. I didn’t fear the arrows streaking by me. The elf did not miss her target.

    The fireball from Faoril was a different matter.

    It exploded on the right side of the men. Green wheat crackled and the five bandits fell to the ground on fire. None screamed in pain and none of their fellows reacted at all. What was wrong with them? I glanced up at the watching mage on the hill.

    What had he done to these men?

    Midnight struck the first men. There was a loud crunch as the man went flying, his body crushed by the weight of Midnight and his barding. My sword swung, cleaving off the head of another man. Then I chopped a hook that reached for me and cut through a bandit’s chest. Midnight trampled another two before we broke through, and I began my turn to charge back into them.

    Another fireball crashed into them. I tried not to flinch as more of the bandits collapsed on fire. Over half were dead. Why hadn’t they broken? Professional soldiers would have trouble keeping morale against such casualties. They turned to face me, brandishing rusty sabres and crude truncheons.

    I charged. Midnight neighed in exhilaration as we hurtled towards the survivors.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Fireeyes

    I held back my dismay as I watched the sailor’s slaughtered. They had been spotted far too soon by the elf. And whomever that journeyman mage was, she had talent. She mixed air and fire to create that lance and disrupt my careful work.

    It was not easy cloaking that many men. Not that it mattered. Angela had charged through them without taking a wound. I had never witnessed a knight’s charge before. Her horse was a weapon, trampling the sailors while her sword hacked and cleaved.

    “I need more juices,” I hissed.

    My simulacrum raced to me, handing me a vial of her pussy juices. She bowed her head as I drank it down. I closed my eyes as the power filled me. The sailors were almost dead. Angela’s companions raced through the field as the knight set her sword to felling the last few.

    But just because the sailors were dead did not mean they couldn’t fight. I had prepared these men. My research had led to this startling discovery. I sent out my life magic to the men, seizing five of their corpses—the linchpins of the corpse horror.

    Energy flowed out from the five, seizing a hold of the other corpses and drawing them together.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Journeyman Mage Faoril

    Energy hummed in the air. Life magic was unleashed by the master mage on the hilltop. The corpses of the hacked, trampled, and burned bandits drew together. Angela’s stallion let out a fearful scream and reared. Angela held on tight, shouting at her mount as he reared again.

    The knight’s hand slipped from the rein and she crashed into the ground. Midnight charged away from the corpses. My own horse suddenly bucked beneath me, letting out a nervous whinny as the corpses dragged along the ground, pulling together.

    “What’s happening?” Sophia gasped in fear.

    “Magic,” Xera shouted and fired an arrow at the growing mound of corpses.

    The arrow did nothing except impale a man already dead.

    Angela scrambled to her feet and backed away, her sword held before her. The corpses swelled, all thirty forming into a figure. Multiple corpses were rapped together to form the legs, and dozens combined to create the torso. Arms sprouted as the last corpses pulled into the abomination.

    “What is that?” Sophia asked, slipping off her mare. Her horse reared and then bolted after Midnight.

    I slipped off my horse before I was thrown. I had no illusions of my riding skill.

    The ground shook as the abomination stepped towards Angela. The knight swung her sword, cutting into the corpses that made up its leg. Though she cut through the dead men’s bones, the abomination did not feel it. The foot kicked and slammed into the knight.

    Angela screamed as she flew ten feet through the air, her armor gleaming in the sunlight. Then she crashed to her feet in a metallic crunch. Sophia raced to Angela. The ground shook as the abomination took another step.

    How had this thing been created?

    “Can you do anything?” Xera asked.

    “I’m thinking,” I answered. I threw another fireball, drawing heat out of the air. There was a lot of it when you concentrated it all in one place. The flames crackled on my hand and I threw. Fire slammed into the corpses, igniting flesh and burning along the creature.

    Life magic animated it. Hurting the corpses flesh wouldn’t matter. They were just the medium anchoring the spell. We would have to cut it apart, but I suspected the spell would just pull the dead matter back to the abomination.

    Sophia opened her robe and rubbed at a hard nipple. It distracted me from the problem of the thing. Why would she do that? “Saphique, the Virgin Goddess that loves all women,” Sophia chanted, calling up on her goddess’s power. “bless this weapon so it may protect its bearer. Let this sword shine bright, a beacon to defend all women.

    Milk suddenly beaded her fingers. Then she smeared her enchanted milk on Angela’s sword as the knight struggled to her feet. The blade glowed pink with holy light. It might work. Divinely enchanted swords were often effective against spirits and dark spells.

    “If we kill the mage, will that end the spell?” Xera asked.

    “Maybe,” I answered as I watched Angela race forward with her glowing blade.

    I needed to figure out how the mage had assembled this thing before I could disrupt it. Angela dodged a second kick and swung with her blade. Blessed by Saphique, the blade parted through the leg. Energy crackled through the air. It was black and foul, reacting against Angela’s blade. Her sword sliced through the leg, a clean cut.

    But it didn’t topple the corpse abomination. The creature held itself together.

    The thing swung its fist. Angela brought up her sword, parrying the blow. She stumbled and fell onto her back. Sophia screamed in fear. The abomination strode forward and raised a foot to crush Angela.

    The knight rolled to the side. The foot landed with a loud boom, compacting the soil an inch. Such force. Angela swung again with her sword, slicing through the creature’s “ankle”, which was the bent torso of a man with coarse, black hair.

    The energy reacted when her sword reached the middle of the corpse.

    Did the mage form a skeletal framework? I cocked my head as the monster dueled Angela. She dodged and ducked its powerful blows. It was shaped like a man. The mage must have prepared these bandits ahead of time.

    How would I have done it?

    Sophia ran up to me and seized the front of my robes. “Do something.”

    “I am,” I hissed in frustration. “Let me think.”

    “But Angela is losing!”

    The ground shook. Angela screamed in pain. The knight landed in a heap.

    If I was to make this thing, I would use five anchor points. Four for the limbs and one for the torso. He would have chosen five men ahead of time. Would he have drawn magic circles on them? A five pointed star for symmetry? Then when the men died, he merely had to send out his magic into the five circles. With thirty men, five already branded, each point of the star would only have to seize five other corpses.

    Then how were the five corpses attached to each other. A smile crossed my lips. He used a hexagram on the limb corpse, not a five-pointed star. They would all attached to the torso with the star’s sixth point. For the torso he would need a nine-pointed star.

    Those were unstable. No one used a nonagon to make a magical circle. They were not the seven stable geometries of triangle, diamond, five-pointed star, hexagram, seven-pointed star, octagon, and the starburst.

    “Angela, I need you to expose the corpse in the center,” I shouted.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    I stalked through the field, moving at an oblique angle from the attack towards the hill. The robed figure watched the corpse abomination fight Angela. My bow was useless against the monstrosity, but the mage was different.

    If I killed him, the spell might end. Either way, he was a threat.

    I crouched through the wheat, moving with care not to disturb the stalks. It was difficult to slip through the plants, they weren’t wild and didn’t naturally part before me. Man had cultivated and twisted them from the natural grasses they once had been.

    But I was an Elvish Hunter. No human could spot me creeping through the brush. And this mage was still only a human despite all his power.

    My heart thudded in my chest for Angela. I hoped she was holding her own. Faoril and Sophia were there to aide her. They would protect her. Sophia loved Angela. She would not let the knight die here.

    The ground shook beneath my feet. Energy crackled through the air. Angela put on a show. The mage would be focused on it. That made my job easier. I lifted my head enough to sight him through the tops of the wheat stalks. I was on the periphery of his vision and with his cowl, he couldn’t see me unless he turned his head.

    I smiled and moved closer.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    My body ached. My head rang. Only Gewin’s blessing I received before I left kept me standing.

    “How am I supposed to expose its chest?” I demanded at the mage. “It’s three times as tall as me.”

    The wind swirled around my body. I gasped in surprise as I was lifted up from the ground and hurtled towards the monster’s chest. My arms and legs flailed as I tried to control myself.

    “Pater’s cock,” I cursed.

    The monster swung a fist of corpses at me. I tried to duck. I only twisted myself upside down.

    Then I was yanked up in the air. The world spun around me as Faoril used her magic to carry me. “This isn’t working,” I shouted.

    “Stop fighting me,” Faoril hissed. “I need to see a nine-pointed magic circle. It should inscribed on a corpse in the center.”

    “Next time, give me a warning,” I groaned as I flipped right side up, my chainmail loincloth swinging between my thighs.

    The monster swung its fist again, and Faoril jerked me out of the way as she slid me closer. I groaned as my stomach tried to rise up into my throat. She stopped me before the monster’s chest. I drew back my sword and swung.

    It wasn’t my best swing. My feet weren’t on the ground. I didn’t have the leverage to transmit my body’s weight into the swing. It was such a feeble swing, I was surprised when my sword carved into the flesh of the abomination.

    Sophia’s blessing worked marvelously.

    My sword was embedded in the corpse. “Now what?”

    “Cut,” she suggested as the beast raised a hand. “Hopefully some pieces will fall off.”

    I jerked my sword up. The blade vibrated in my hand as the sword struck the energy animating the abomination. I sawed as worked it through, aware of the hand about to slam down on me. I closed my eyes.

    My sword stuck something hard. So far, it had cleaved through bone as easily as it did flesh. So what had I struck? I opened my eyes. The monster shook. My sword vibrated in my hands as I sawed it against the hard point.

    “I found something,” I shouted.

    “The magic circle,” Faoril beamed. “I don’t need to see it if you can disrupt it.”

    “Trying.”

    I strained harder. The abomination shook. Black light burst between the corpses. I was blinded. My heart burned and my entire body was filled with pain. I screamed as I was thrown back. The world spun about me again, my stomach churning.

    I braced myself for the impact with the ground. It never came.
    Instead, I settled down at Sophia’s feet.

    “You did it,” grinned the Acolyte. She threw her arms around me.

    I looked back at the corpse abomination. It had fallen to pieces. “How did I do that?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Fireeyes

    I focused on the mage. She had figured out my creation. Who was she? Why was she only wearing red robes? The test was last week. A journeyman of her skill would have been invited to test. No, she would have been forced to test.

    “I need more juices,” I snarled.

    The simulacrum raced back up the hill, holding another vial. I would have to go down there and kill Angela myself. I tossed back my head and drank the pussy juices. More power flooded my body. The five elements were at my control.

    I summoned heat.

    “Sir!” called out my simulacrum. She pointed to my right.

    I turned. An arrow struck me in the chest.

    I stumbled back into my simulacrum’s arms. Shock filled me as I stared down at the shaft sprouting from my body. The arrow had penetrated deep into my lungs. I struggled to breathe. Blood poured from my lips. I fixed my gaze on the elf. She had snuck up on me. She drew a second arrow.

    It struck me in the neck.

    My blood poured out. I was dying.

    “I have the amulet, sir,” the simulacrum said, pulling it out of her pouch and pressing it to my neck.

    I had to gather my magic. It was hard. My vision fuzzed as the world grew dark. My limbs were already cold. I had prepared for this. I had delved into the darkest corners of magic. I had bloodied my hands with research the cowards of the Magery Council were too afraid of.

    I had prepared a phylactery.

    I poured my magic into the gem as my body died.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    I nursed Angela. Her lips sucked hungrily at my breast milk as her battered body healed. I kept staring at the mound of corpses that had animated and tried to kill us. On the hilltop, Xera stood, a knocked arrow pointed at a kneeling figure.

    “I think that’s a simulacrum,” Faoril said as she gazed at the hill. “She would be his source of pussy juices to power his magic.”

    “Oh,” I answered. “But he’s dead?”

    “I think so,” Faoril smiled. “Xera hit him twice with her arrows and she stands over his corpse.”

    “Who was he?” I asked.

    “Yes,” Angela growled. “I need to know.”

    Angela pushed herself to her feet and stalked to the hill. I followed after, closing up my robes and tying them together. Faoril strode at my side. Her eyes were intense. During the fight, she had been so calm, standing there studying the thing instead of panicking.

    I knew I wanted to run, but I couldn’t let Angela die.

    “You were brave,” I said.

    “Huh?” asked the mage.

    “You stood there so calm. Weren’t you scared?”

    “No.” Faoril frowned. “I was…trying to understand it. The thing was an impressive feat of magic. It was a puzzle I had to solve. I really didn’t have the mental energy to spare on being scared.”

    “It was an abomination,” I gasped. “Not something to be admired.”

    “No, it shouldn’t be admired.” Faoril shook her head. “Training for the test is all about staying calm while things like that happen. A mage that loses her composure cannot be trusted with truly dangerous magic.”

    We reached the hill and began climbing. A woman without any hair on her head knelt beside the dead mage. She looked calm, dressed in simple white robes in the same style as Faoril. The woman seemed so alien without hair, her head smooth as an eggshell.

    “Simulacrum,” Faoril asked, “who was your previous master?”

    “Fireeyes,” she calmly answered.

    Faoril gasped. “Why would he be after you?” The mage looked at Angela. “The Magery Council has ordered his execution for the perversity of his magic.”

    “Looks like Xera did them a favor,” Sophia giggled.

    “You do not understand,” Faoril gasped, “he was the most dangerous warlock in the world. Who are your enemies, Angela, that they could hire this man?”

    END of Book 2


  • The Girls Of St Francis The Martyr

    Font size : +


    – Chapter One –
    Thursday

    They set off into the wilderness with bags packed. Samantha was the
    prettiest, but Rachel was the most popular. Erin, athletic and
    boyish, was the token black girl. Leah, armed with impeccable grades,
    wanted to save the planet. Katy had dyed-black hair and wore too much
    eyeshadow, but was otherwise unremarkable. They’d known each other
    before the orienteering trip, had attended St. Francis The Martyr
    together since kindergarten. Miss Arson was the newcomer. Two years
    out of teaching college, she’d replaced St. Francis’s last teaching
    nun. The girls loved her for this and she became their mentor.

    None of them knew that fate would soon draw them together, forming
    unbreakable bonds between them. It was just an orienteering trip to a
    national park, one of six outdoor experiences to choose from. Each of
    the five girls had chosen the orienteering trip because Miss Arson was
    the chaperone. Nobody imagined what would take place over the course
    of the coming weekend. Other than the lesbian incident, their last
    day at school before the trip was as normal as any other day.

    Erin Burgess and Leah Ormsby, both of whom were rumoured to like
    girls, not boys, retreated into a vacant classroom during lunch break,
    and probably not for the first time. The difference today was that
    Rachel O’Connor, armed with a digital camera, followed them into their
    hideaway and filmed their tryst. A week later, what was caught on
    film would seem barely noteworthy. Leah sat on a desk in the corner
    with her thin legs spread. Erin stood between them, one arm on Leah’s
    hipbones, the other behind her head, laced in her long, wavy red hair.
    They leaned together to kiss; Leah’s glasses slid down her nose,
    supported between them as they locked together.

    With strong, dark fingers, Erin undid the top two buttons of Leah’s
    blouse and pressed her lips between the peaks of pale, revealed
    breasts. Her hand found its way underneath the blouse. Rachel zoomed
    in at this point, capturing the movement of Erin’s hand as she groped
    Leah’s right breast. They were still kissing, dark lips on white
    shoulders. Leah’s blouse slipped down over her shoulders and she was
    left topless, a leopard-print bra revealed. Erin continued groping.
    Then, Leah turned, pushed her glasses back up the length of her nose,
    and looked at the classroom door. She must have seen Rachel filming
    because she abruptly pulled her clothes back on, not before her entire
    upper body blushed bright red, from her face to the flesh of her
    breasts, exposed all the way down to her right nipple, pale as her
    skin, which Erin had revealed and was leaning down to suck.

    The video cut out at that point, but by the end of the day, the
    entire school knew that Leah had chased Rachel down the hallway.
    Erin, captain of the soccer team, might have caught her, but Leah,
    pale and wispy, could not. Rachel used the remainder of lunch break
    to show the video to her entire circle of friends.

    In last period Health, which Miss Arson had taken on in addition to
    Biology and Earth Science, she noticed the tension. Miss Arson had
    been drafted into teaching Health, due to her willingness to utter
    words like “penis,” “vagina,” “masturbation” and “menstruation,” and
    didn’t like it much, seeing that the class’s mere existence drew
    complaints from parents. The state, however, said that St. Francis
    needed to teach sex education, and so Miss Arson weathered the
    complaints and made sure to let the girls know that Mrs. Callahan,
    teacher of Religious Studies, was always there to offer the church’s
    viewpoint on any subject discussed in Health.

    The girls were worked-up over something today, and Miss Arson could
    tell that it was more than excitement about the trip. Rachel O’Connor
    and Samantha Connelly sat with their desks pushed together, whispering
    and occasionally glancing over at Erin and Leah. Each glance was
    followed by peals of silent giggling. Erin returned the angry
    glances, but Leah leaned onto thin, crossed arms, red hair flowing
    around her lowered head. Yes, something was up and Miss Arson knew
    it. She also knew that all of them, Rachel, Samantha, Erin and Leah,
    were on her field trip. And so was Katy Flaherty, who seemed to be
    uninvolved in the conflict.

    Miss Arson didn’t let it affect her teaching. “Condoms,” she said,
    slapping a banana onto Samantha and Rachel’s combined desk and setting
    two condoms beside it. “It’s a good idea to know how to put a condom
    onto a penis, so today, we’re going to practice.” Today, of course,
    was a good day, because the girls would have less than twenty-four
    hours to tell their parents about the lesson and because if there were
    complaints, she’d be deep in the wilderness when they came in.

    “To apply the condom, take it out of its package—careful not to tear
    the latex. Place it at the head of the penis—or, in this case, the
    banana, and unroll it with a downward motion.” She placed a banana
    and two condoms between Erin and Leah. Samantha and Rachel started
    laughing—out loud, this time. “It’s not funny, girls, it’s something
    we should all know how to do. She looked over to Katy, who was
    sitting alone. “Katy, work with Rachel and Samantha, please, and keep
    the laughter at a minimum.” Miss Arson figured that the addition of
    the moody and serious Katy would stop the giggling. She handed Katy a
    third condom. “Each of you needs to apply the condom once and then
    you’re done for the day. I know we’re all eager to talk about
    tomorrow’s field trips.”

    Miss Arson sat at her desk, watching the girls. Erin nudged Leah,
    but she kept her head down. Erin methodically performed the exercise,
    stretching the condom over the banana, then tossing it to one side,
    still suited up.

    Rachel made the show of it, taking the condom in her mouth and bobbing
    down over the banana like she was taking an erect penis into her
    mouth. After the condom was on, she gripped her hand around the base
    of the banana, stuck out her tongue, and took it deep into her mouth.
    Her rose-petal lips closed around it and her eyes widened as she slid
    it in and out of her mouth. When she finally popped the banana out of
    her mouth, it was dripping with saliva. Rachel swirled her long, pink
    tongue around the condom’s reservoir tip.

    Now, Samantha and Katy laughed, but it was pleasant laughter. Katy
    asked for another banana so she wouldn’t get Samantha’s germs on her
    mouth. This made even Miss Arson laugh. Katy tried putting on a
    condom with her mouth, too, stretching her thin, crimson lips into an
    “o,” but she was uncertain and clumsy, and ended up ripping it with a
    pointy incisor.

    “Don’t bite his dick off, goth girl,” Samantha said. Katy hissed at
    her, green eyes gleaming, and the entire group laughed again.

    Miss Arson was worried about Leah, though, and walked past her desk
    just in time to hear Erin coaxing her up. “Just be yourself, girl,”
    Erin said, rubbing one strong, bronzed hand down Leah’s back. “Don’t
    worry what everyone says about you because it doesn’t matter.” Leah
    raised her head and performed the condom task with an apathy similar
    to Erin’s, pulling her condom on over the first one. Miss Arson
    ignored this and moved on, confident that Erin was doing a fine job
    consoling her friend. She heard some muffled laughter from Samantha
    and Rachel as Leah finished her condom, but ignored this, too. She
    was friendly with all of the girls, and if they needed her, they’d
    come to her.

    It was later, after the girls had gone, that Miss Arson found out
    what the issue had been. In the staffroom, she overheard the very
    religious Crispina Callahan, a woman who might have become a nun had
    she been born ten years earlier, blathering on about something. “And
    Rachel showed me the tape, and I nearly fainted. I told her to turn
    that filth off. I’ve half a mind to go to the principal, but I
    wouldn’t want to get poor little Rachel in trouble.”

    She turned away from Mr. DeRose, the math teacher, who was only half
    listening, and spied Miss Arson. “Oh, Emily,” she called out, “Have
    you ever got a weekend ahead of you! Both of those little harlots are
    on your trip!”

    “Well, I wouldn’t call Rachel a harlot,” Miss Arson said, hovering a
    bit closer to Mrs. Callahan, not wanting to sit down. She was
    thinking of Rachel with the condom in her mouth, expertly unwrapping
    it over the banana.

    “I don’t mean Rachel,” Crispina said, almost scolding her colleague.
    “I mean Leah and Erin. Rachel showed me a video of the two of them
    locked in an…” she hesitated. “…Unholy union.”

    “Meaning,” Miss Arson replied, even though she’d already caught the meaning.

    “They’re dykes, both of them. Queer as they come.”

    “Now, now,” said Mr. Derose, “sometimes young girls get confused.”

    “Well, they didn’t look confused to me,” said Mrs. Callahan. “Just
    know that you’ve got a long weekend ahead of you, Emily. Be sure to
    educate them about… wrongdoing. That’s what health class should be
    about, if you ask me—letting them know that it’s a sin. It’s right in
    the Bible.” Laughing on the inside, Miss Arson excused herself. If
    only Miss Callahan could have seen the class today, she would have had
    a heart attack. As Miss Arson walked away, Mrs. Callahan called after
    her, “Just remember, Emily, He lifts up the holy and punishes the
    wicked.”

    Miss Emily Arson remembered those words two days later at the oddest
    moment. It would take years to regain the confidence to get
    Crispina’s judgment out of her head.
    “And out in the wilderness, too,” she heard Crispina continue. “Can
    you imagine all of the ‘jungle love’ those two will get up to if
    someone isn’t watching them? I’m so glad that my group is touring
    cathedrals because we’ll be surrounded by….” For now, that voice
    faded into the background.

    – Chapter Two –

    Friday Morning

    Leah was tired of hiding her sexuality. She’d taken Erin’s words into
    her heart. “Just be yourself, girl,” Erin had said, those big, dark
    lips brushing the side of her head. Erin smelled sporty, like the
    men’s deodorant soap she used in the shower, but on her, it was
    strangely feminine and added to her mystique, even though she dressed
    like a tomboy. With her camping gear packed, she donned a short,
    camo-patterned skirt, her favorite belt, the one with an old school
    seatbelt buckle at the center and recycled soda pop lids lining the
    belt. Her T-shirt was vintage, green and fitted, and bore a peace
    sign over her ample breasts. She showed up at church like this, red
    hair tamed only slightly. It was Friday morning and the priest was
    going to bless the Juniors before they embarked on their trips.

    Leah turned heads. She’d expected to, of course, and made a
    conscious decision to relish the attention, positive and negative.
    Amid the sea of faces, some—Mrs. Callahan’s, in particular—judgmental,
    some in awe, she found Erin. Erin was dressed in her usual street
    clothes, jeans and a sports jersey, this one Magic Johnson’s. “Wow,”
    Erin mouthed.

    “I’m done hiding,” Leah whispered, embracing her friend. But her
    voice was wavering already and she was wondering if she’d made a
    mistake dressing this way, deliberately cultivating this sort of
    attention.

    “Okay,” Erin said, and by the apprehension in her voice, Leah could
    tell that Erin wasn’t sure, either. They’d only been girlfriends for
    a month or so, and the most they’d done was kiss and grope. Neither
    of them felt any interest in boys. Leah couldn’t imagine laying down
    and allowing some sweaty, teenage boy to stab her with his dick. Erin
    was muscular, familiar, unthreatening and shared her sentiment that
    penises were disgusting.

    The priest delivered his blessing.

    “Hear, O Lord, the prayers of Thy servants, the girls of St. Francis
    the Martyr. Bless their journeyings. Thou Who art everywhere present,
    shower upon them the effects of Thy mercy. Clothe them with your
    invisible protection to keep them from all danger of collision, of
    fire, of explosion, of fall and bruises, and finally, having preserved
    them from all evil, and especially from sin, so that they may return
    to offer Thee their thanksgiving. Through Christ our Lord, Amen.”

    None of the girls appeared to be listening. They were lost in the
    excitement of this trip. Of course, they were all listening more than
    they were willing to admit. They were at an age when many young,
    Catholic girls turn away from the Church, but, though these five,
    Leah, Erin, Samantha, Rachel and Katy, had all begun to question the
    church’s teachings, none of them had completely lost faith or respect.

    “Amen,” they replied, all of them together.

    The talk on the bus was still about Leah and Erin, who were seated in
    the back row. It was one of the short buses the school used for
    handicapped students, but for the purpose of this trip, it held the
    five girls, their gear, and food that was to last the weekend. The
    bus driver, whose name was Alexandro, spoke very little English and
    would depart as soon as they’d set up camp. As soon as they pulled
    onto the state highway, the girls began chattering, ignoring Miss
    Arson, who’d brought a book.

    “I swear,” Rachel said to Samantha, “Father Daniel was looking right
    at her when he said ‘especially from sin.’ He knows.”

    “It’s not like you’ve never done anything dirty before,” Samantha replied.

    “Shut up,” said Rachel.

    In the back seat, behind all of the gear, which took up the bus’s
    third and fourth rows, Erin and Leah crouched in the corner. Now and
    then, they whispered to one another. Just behind Miss Arson, Katy sat
    alone, leaning back in her seat with headphones on. Her dyed black
    hair was pulled into two braids.

    An hour into the journey, Miss Arson stood up. “Okay, girls,” she
    said, “Let’s listen for a moment. In an hour and a half, we’ll be at
    the park. We’ll spend tonight at camp, then head out on our
    orienteering trip in the morning. With luck, we’ll be at the top of
    Ash Hill tomorrow night where we’ll sleep in our tents, or under the
    stars, if you prefer. We’ll hike back down, rest up, and the bus will
    meet us first thing Monday morning.” The girls listened attentively
    and returned to their conversations.

    In the back seat, Erin and Leah returned to what they’d been
    discussing before. “Are you sure?” Erin whispered in Leah’s ear,
    drawing red hair over Leah’s shoulder with one dark hand.

    “Yes,” said Leah, firmly, then returned to her whisper. “No one will
    see.” She leaned against the window, put her hands on either side of
    Erin’s face, staring into her dark eyes, and drew her in for a deep
    kiss. Erin’s lips felt warm and robust against Leah’s; Leah inhaled
    Erin’s scent and leaned back further, legs spreading inside the camo
    skirt. Erin’s hand snaked upwards, parting Leah’s legs. Leah felt
    Erin’s thick fingers, skin rough, but moving gently, as they pushed
    her panties aside and found her inner lips.

    She felt hot all over, and wet down below. A burst of dampness seemed
    to gather at the entrance to her vagina. It had all seemed so
    clinical before—in sex-ed with Miss Arson describing it. In the
    Bible, with its “he came into her” and “he knew her.” And it had
    always been men and women. Leah shuddered as Erin found her clitoris,
    rubbed it softly, touched it in ways Leah had never dared. Erin had
    masturbated before—she’d told Leah that much, and the terrain of
    Leah’s body, though more slender, must have seemed familiar. Erin
    kept kissing Leah as her fingers circled the hardening bud. She drew
    back and looked into Leah’s eyes as her index and middle finger moved
    lower, her thumb remaining on the now rock-hard little button. She
    delved two fingers deeply, parting Leah’s firm outer lips, then her
    soft, inner ones.

    Leah felt Erin’s fingers intruding, pressing against her hymen. This
    was so bad and she knew it. She’d been taught in church and school
    that her hymen was meant for her husband, but here was Erin pressing
    against it, wanting to enter with her fingers. It was deliciously
    wrong, and, at that moment, Leah wanted it more than anything. She
    wanted those thick, bronzed fingers to thrust their way into her
    dripping puss, and to move in and out like a dick was meant to. Her
    own scent was intoxicating; she was surprised she could smell her own
    arousal. She closed her eyes, tilted her head back, Erin kissing her
    neck, and prepared for penetration—but it did not come.

    “Oh, SICK!” Rachel screamed. “SICK SICK SICK!” She dropped her hot
    pink United Colours of Benetton suitcase, brand name garments
    scattering over the floor of the bus, and turned toward the teacher
    and bus driver, one accusing finger pointed at Leah and Erin. “The
    lezzies are getting it on back there, Miss Arson! It’s absolutely
    disgusting!”

    With the exception of the bus driver, who didn’t know the Spanish
    translation of “lezzies,” everyone in the bus turned and looked at
    them. Erin’s hand slipped out from under Leah’s skirt and Erin
    herself leaned in front of Leah, as though to block her from view.

    “Miss Arson, do something!” Rachel wailed. “It’s against nature.”

    “Actually, Rachel,” Miss Arson said, “it’s not. Homosexuality is
    found in many species. In fact, many scientists believe it’s nature’s
    method of population control, or a normal, harmless variation. “

    “But the Bible says it’s wrong,” Samantha retorted, flipping her hair.

    “Well, you girls can believe what you want,” Miss Arson said, “but my
    way of thinking is this—the Bible was written before we understood a
    lot of nature’s mechanisms. Evolution, which has now been accepted by
    the Catholic church, is still denied by people in many other
    religions. There are many places where we don’t take the Bible at
    face value, and, besides, I’m not a nun, I’m a science teacher.”

    Rachel slid back into the seat next to Samantha. Both of them looked
    confused. At the very least, Miss Arson had given them something to
    mull over. Katy put her headphones back on and looked out the window.
    Miss Arson proceeded to the back of the bus where Erin sat beside a
    red-faced and tearful Leah, clutching her hand. “Girls,” Miss Arson
    said. Even Erin looked worried, like she knew she was about to be
    punished. “I want you to know that what you were doing is natural and
    normal, whether you’re really attracted to the same sex or just
    curious. But maybe it would be more appropriate to explore in
    private. All right?” With that, she stood and walked back to her
    seat. Leah and Erin looked at each other. Miss Arson was a pretty
    cool teacher.

    – Chapter Three –

    Friday Afternoon

    Rachel didn’t consider herself to be a typical popular girl. Sure,
    her father owned both of the town’s movie theatres and a chain of
    Italian restaurants. Of course, she was beautiful, with long, golden
    brown hair streaked with just the right amount of blonde. And, of
    course, most of the girls in school wanted to be her. But Rachel
    considered herself more than some plastic popular girl. She was
    shrewdly intelligent—she needed to be, to keep the boys wanting her
    and the girls admiring her. Her popularity, she figured, would last
    well into adulthood when she would take over her father’s little
    empire, and she knew that if she didn’t stay socially connected, she’d
    end up answering to someone like her best friend, Samantha, pretty and
    vacant.

    Samantha demonstrated her mental inflexibility less than five minutes
    after the girls arrived at camp. Camp consisted of two cabins full of
    bunk beds, a stone fire pit, and a rickety latrine set ten feet into
    the forest. An outdoor shower and water pump were located on the
    other side of the camp. Miss Arson began to unlock the one cabin they
    would be using, but found the door unlocked already. Samantha darted
    into the cabin, searching the walls high and low. “Oh, no!” she
    screamed, “no outlets! How am I supposed to dry my hair?”

    “Hey, Samantha,” Erin said, “There’s no hot water here, either.”

    “Oh, nooo!” she shrieked, louder this time, pressing her
    neatly-manicured hand against her forehead.

    Rachel had been thinking a lot about Erin, Leah and what Miss Arson
    had said on the bus. She knew that homosexuality was forbidden by the
    Bible, but she and Samantha had done some things that weren’t exactly
    biblical. With guys, of course, but still. Let she who is without
    sin cast the first stone, or whatever. This time, Rachel took Erin’s
    side. “Come on, Samantha, it’s fun to be rugged.” She growled as she
    toted her pink luggage into the cabin and set it beside one of the
    bunk beds.

    “Hey, Rachel,” Samantha said, flipping her blond hair from side to
    side. Though usually straight and flowing, Samantha’s hair had been
    mussed on the bus. This didn’t keep her from saying something to stop
    Rachel in her tracks. “Two words: Damien. Flaherty.”

    Rachel drew a tight breath into her chest; her body tensed from her
    belly button up to her firm, rounded breasts. Her eyes darted around
    the room until they focused on her bunk. “Hey,” she said, “There’s
    someone else’s stuff in here. Look!”

    “A Baptist group was here for a school trip earlier this week,” Miss
    Arson said. “Maybe they left some of their things.”

    “Well, the Baptists must be pretty rich, because if I left my
    Walkman, sleeping bag and a hundred-dollar American Girls doll at
    camp, I know what my parents would do.” Rachel crossed her arms and
    released the tension in her chest.

    “Nobody’s richer than your parents,” Samantha huffed, plopping down
    on the top bunk.

    Across the room, Katy had found something, too. “There’s a pillow on
    mine. It’s dirty, though.” She tossed it aside. “Some people.”
    Katy shrugged, her twin braids bobbing up and down.

    Rachel folded the Walkman and doll into the pink sleeping bag and set
    it in a corner. The girls laid out their sleeping bags, Samantha and
    Rachel in one bunk, Erin and Leah in the second, Katy in the third.
    Miss Arson opened up the other cabin, where she would have her
    privacy.

    Leaving Samantha sprawled on the top bunk, Rachel sprinted out of the
    cabin and toward the water pump where Miss Arson had already filled
    pitcher with water for the girls’ canteens. She was now working on a
    huge bucket of water to put out the campfire at the end of the night.
    Rachel was eager to help. She loved being outdoors, unlike most of
    her popular friends, who’d chosen other trips, like Mrs. Callahan’s
    tour of churches. The cool, spring breeze fluttered through Rachel’s
    golden hair. She smiled. “Can I have a turn with the pump?” she
    asked. Miss Arson stepped aside and allowed Rachel to pump. With her
    long, lean muscles working on the pump’s metal handle, Rachel let her
    mind wander back to the last few days of school. She’d been mean to
    tape what Erin and Leah were up to, she realized. She’d just wanted
    to detract from what she’d done with Damien Flaherty, an upperclassman
    who happened to be Katy’s brother; she hadn’t wanted to be the talk of
    the school in the days before the field trip. But she could still
    feel his thin lips against hers, his tongue warm in her mouth. He had
    dyed black hair like his sister’s, but shorter and slightly shaggy.
    His eyelashes were long and dark, completely wasted on a boy, and as
    they made out, Rachel had wondered what he would look like in some of
    Katy’s mascara.

    The crisp, woodsy smell of a growing campfire was in the air; it drew
    Rachel back into the present. Leah and Katy danced around the stack
    of kindling as Erin quickly gathered logs from a stack that looked to
    have toppled over. As the brightness of day faded, the girls—even
    Samantha—gathered around to roast hot dogs on sticks and watch three
    cans of baked beans cook in the glowing embers that formed a circle
    around the fire. Rachel joined them, lugging the bucket of water
    against her designer jeans. Whoever said popular girls couldn’t be
    outdoorsy?

    They told ghost stories as they ate, the typical “things that go bump
    in the night” stories that students and teachers have told on camping
    trips for years, flashlights lighting their faces from below. Miss
    Arson told the story of the escaped convict with the metal hand.
    Katy’s was about a haunted hotel room. Leah didn’t have an urban
    legend story, just mumbled something about Americans destroying the
    environment. She was always blathering on about the beauty of the
    wilderness and the fact that America was actively destroying it.

    Erin told the one about the Smith-Jones family. Rachel’s was about a
    dummy named Zebo who came to life. Finally, after Samantha’s story
    about an imported Mexican dog that turned out to be a sewer rat, it
    was Rachel who suggested Truth or Dare. After all she’d done to put
    Erin and Leah on the spot, she was ready to open herself to criticism.
    And talking about it would be fun.

    “That was very enlightening, Samantha,” Rachel said.

    “I know,” Samantha agreed, running her fingers through her hair.
    Most faces look strange when they’re lit by a flashlight, but Samantha
    looked angelic, like a porcelain doll. “That really happened to my
    cousin’s friend’s sister,” she said, nodding her head. “It does
    happen, you know. That’s why you should always buy American, even
    when you’re buying a dog.”

    Miss Arson concealed a chuckle. Leah said, “Didn’t you listen to my
    story at all?! Buying American destroys the environment, and that’s
    the real horror story.” Leah patted her on her back, then clasped her
    hand.

    Katy laughed out loud. “Samantha, I’ve been going to summer camp
    since I was six. I think I heard your story first when Damien was
    nine, I was seven, and he swore it was his bunkmate who’d brought the
    sewer rat home.”

    “Damien,” Samantha repeated, a smug and knowing smile on her face.
    “Your brother, Damien.”

    “Yeah, my brother, Damien,” Katy repeated, not understanding that
    Samantha was baiting Rachel. “Are you slow or something?” She’d
    taken her dark hair down; it hung down just below her shoulders and
    had streaks of fire engine red, which she concealed in braids during
    school hours.

    “Yeah,” Samantha said, “let’s play truth or dare.”

    Miss Arson yawned. “Well, I guess it’s time for me to turn in. When
    you get this old, you really start to need your beauty rest.” Miss
    Arson wasn’t old. She was twenty-five at the most, only one year out
    of teacher’s college. Her hair was a plain, mousy brown, usually tied
    into a cute, curly pony tail or a bun with tendrils of hair that
    cascaded down the back of her head. She was a favorite among the
    students, which often put her at odds with the administration.
    Tonight, she had her hair hanging down in waves. She stood, smiling
    at the girls, took her flashlight and headed to her cabin to read her
    book. The girls all knew she respected their privacy, but, really,
    she could have stayed if she’d wanted to.

    “Okay,” Rachel said, rocking forward to place her elbows on her knees
    and her head in her hands. The warmth of the fire and the
    anticipation of the moment were making her sweat. “Erin, truth or
    dare?”

    “Truth.” Erin held her flashlight under her chin, lighting up her
    cocoa-colored skin. “But we have to make a promise first. What’s
    said here stays between us. I take enough crap at school for being
    the black girl who beats everyone at sports. I don’t need people
    making fun of me for being a lesbian, too, you know?”

    “I agree,” Katy said. “High school sucks bad enough without everyone
    making fun of you for being different.” She fluttered her eyelashes,
    which were heavy with mascara. “So, is that a deal, everyone?”

    “Yep,” said Leah.

    “Sure,” said Samantha.

    “Of course,” said Rachel, who then asked, “How many times have you
    and Leah, you know, done it?”

    “In the bus, in the classroom, and one time before that, I dunno,”
    she said. “I know I’m not normal, but I just want to be me. Um,
    Katy, truth or dare?”

    “Dare,” Katy said, grinning impishly.

    “To the latrine and back, shirt off, no flashlight.”

    Katy didn’t have to be told twice. She was as wild as her hair. The
    tight, black shirt she was wearing came off, her silver necklaces
    jangled down around her neck, and a black, lacy bra with a
    heart-shaped clasp was visible. Her breasts were small and perky, the
    nipples stiff under the lace. She was skinny; her ribs were visible,
    and her stomach indented toward her bellybutton. In the glint of
    firelight, the others realized she had a silver stud in her
    bellybutton that they hadn’t seen before. Samantha gasped audibly as
    Katy turned around twice, letting the others look at her for a few
    moments before she took off running. Everyone watched her, little
    breasts bouncing up and down, as she ran past the campfire and into
    the darkness. Everyone could hear her footsteps, which slowed the
    further she ran from the light.

    “Tag!” Katy called when she got to the outhouse. The girls heard her
    slap its side. She ran back, stepped into the golden light, and
    pulled her shirt back over milky skin that now bore goosebumps. “That
    was kinda freaky,” Katy said, crossing her arms over her now-concealed
    breasts. “I can hear all the mice and owls and shit in the trees over
    there.”

    “Let’s just hope there aren’t any bears,” Rachel said.

    “Brrrr,” Katy replied, shivering. “Okay, Rach, you asked for it.
    Truth or dare?”

    “Truth.”

    “What did you do with my brother that everyone but me seems to know
    about?” She didn’t sound angry, just curious, though firelight can
    contort the features.

    “I sucked his dick,” Rachel said. Everyone gasped except Samantha.

    Out of the girls on the trip, only Samantha had sex, and that was
    common knowledge because she’d taken a “re-virginity pledge” at her
    youth group soon after, and had done a presentation on this in
    freshman health two years ago. If anyone else had experimented with
    boys, they’d kept quiet about it, especially after Samantha’s tearful
    confession that she could have, like, gotten pregnant, or ended up
    with some icky disease.

    The game degenerated. “What was it like?” Samantha asked.
    Apparently her sexual experience had not encompassed dick sucking.
    “Was it like the banana?”

    “Kind of,” Rachel said. But it hadn’t been like the banana at all.
    She’d started out just kissing Damien in the back seat of his car,
    looking at his honey brown eyes, framed by those super-long eyelashes.
    He’d smelled sweet, like sweat and anticipation, but he hadn’t forced
    her, had just touched the right places—the nape of her neck, the
    underside of one of her ample breasts underneath her shirt, her waist,
    thumb just above her hipbone, index finger delving into her belly
    button, at the exact spot where Katy’s had been pierced. She’d
    reciprocated, touching his waist first, then snaking her hand under
    the waistband of his jeans.

    He had unbuttoned, unzipped and things had gone from there. “I just
    thought I’d want to see it at first, but when he took it out, I
    started touching it. I’d never seen one before.” She’d been
    fascinated with it—the hard skin, stretched tight over the shaft, the
    bulbous head, shining in the dim light from the top of the car, the
    little hole. She’d run her fingers along the smooth, dry skin, from
    the tip to the base, eyes locked on this thing she’d never seen
    before. She looked at the testicles, twin orbs in their sack, but
    didn’t touch them because she was afraid of hurting him. Damien told
    her not to be so gentle, and she’d instinctively licked her hand
    before grasping his dick. She’d moved her hand up and down, from a
    sharp nest of trimmed, black pubic hair to his cock-head, spreading
    lubrication, moving faster, smelling his excitement much more strongly
    now.

    Rachel’s pussy was getting damp now, just from thinking about it. “Do
    you want to suck it?” he’d asked. She didn’t say yes, but she didn’t
    say no, either, just gingerly licked the tip of it. It tasted like
    skin, though perhaps a bit more salty, was smooth like the inside of
    her cheek, but was hard underneath. She curved her lips and took it
    into her mouth, first just the head, then more of it. Damien had been
    an excellent teacher. “Get your bob on, baby,” he’d said, and she’d
    bobbed her head up and down. “Swirl your tongue, just like that.”
    She’d sucked and licked, beginning to taste his arousal, learning that
    the taste of pre-cum was both salty and sweet, and that the
    consistency was that of egg whites. She hadn’t minded. She’d
    swallowed his juices right down and kept sucking, getting his whole
    shaft wet. Spit dripped into the evenly-cut thatch of pubic hair
    below and Rachel kept going, using her tongue, listening to Damien as
    he lost his voice, lost the instructions, and let her take over.

    “Did you get anything out of it?” Leah asked.

    Rachel wasn’t sure whether Leah was talking about arousal or getting
    her pussy fingered, which was clearly one of Leah’s favorite
    activities. “I got wet,” she said, “and he touched my pussy through
    my panties. I wouldn’t let him take them off.” She tried to say this
    without judgment, but she considered herself a good girl. Even though
    she’d had his cock working in and out of her mouth, had him breathless
    underneath her, when he’d put his hand up her skirt, she’d let him
    touch for a moment before moving away. She’d worked on him more
    diligently then, bobbing quickly, sticking her tongue out so his dick
    would slide in and out of her mouth, slipping past her uvula and into
    her throat now and then. The taste and smell were overwhelming now
    and she felt her clit harden against her panties, which were soaked
    through with her own juices.

    Then, Damien leaned back and moaned. His thin, narrow body shook,
    racked with pleasure. His hips thrust up and he grabbed the sides of
    her head, pushing her down to take him more deeply than she had
    before.

    “Did he spooge in your mouth?” Samantha asked.

    “Sick, Samantha, that’s my brother,” Katy said, trying to interrupt,
    but Rachel answered anyway.

    His jizz had come in four spurts, the first one the biggest, coating
    her throat with its heat, sliding down. He’d pulled forward a bit,
    then, and come on the back of her tongue, then squirted twice into one
    of her tender cheek pouches. She didn’t think she’d like the taste,
    but she found that she did. It was part of him, something she could
    hold on to. She gulped, taking it down in one swallow. “Yeah,”
    Rachel said. “It tasted good.” The girls all gasped again,
    pretending to be offended by this dirty talk when, really, they were
    all curious about sex. Rachel was so wet now that she came to a
    realization. “I wish I’d let him finger me, or eat me out.”

    “Guys do that? Like, lick down there?” This was Samantha, who’d
    supposedly had sex. Rachel only rolled her eyes. Her best friend,
    who purported herself to be more experienced than everyone in their
    group, could be so naive.

    As Rachel was mulling over what to say next, she heard something
    scamper past in the bushes beyond the campfire. Leah whipped around,
    trying to see what kind of animal was there watching them, but
    whatever it was, it had gone before her head turned. “Well,” she
    said, “I think that’s my cue to go to bed.”

    “Yeah, let’s get this fire out and move this party to the bunks.”
    Rachel made a show of tipping the huge bucket of water onto the fire,
    which sizzled, popped, and died before them. The girls linked hands
    and ran back to the cabin before any more wildlife could make its
    presence known.

    The campfire gathering, despite its abrupt ending, was not to be
    forgotten. It was proof that there had been some degree of
    togetherness even at the beginning of the trip, and that togetherness
    carried on through the night

    – Chapter Four –

    Friday Night

    Katy woke up with a start. “What was that?” she gasped
    instinctively. She was a light sleeper. When she was a child, her
    brother had played so many pranks on her that she’d learned to sleep
    with one eye open, as her grandfather called it. “We could have used
    you in the war,” he always said.

    Katy was interested in the darker side of things—her grandfather’s
    frightening war stories. Missing children, particularly the ones the
    news didn’t bother to cover. Sylvia Plath and Edgar Allen Poe. She’d
    dyed her hair black at age twelve. Damien, at fourteen, had copied
    her, a fact she never allowed him to forget.

    In the cabin, nobody stirred. Katy checked the room. She didn’t
    know why, but she felt like someone was watching her. She’d heard
    enough stories about perverts and serial killers that she expected to
    see a shadowed figure in the corner or hunched over one of the other
    girls’ beds. But she saw nothing of note, just the slow movement of
    tree branches outside the cabin’s single window. Now and then, the
    tip of one immature oak branch scraped the dusty glass. In her bunk,
    Samantha snored in a most unladylike manner. Rachel slept below her,
    brown hair spread over the pillow in perfect waves.

    Then, Katy noticed something—Leah wasn’t in her bunk. Before she
    raised the alarm, Katy remembered what had happened on the bus. Sure
    enough, though Erin, turned on her side, blocked most of her view,
    Katy could make out Leah’s auburn hair on the pillow, a soft movement
    under a single sleeping bag turned into a blanket. If Katy could have
    seen below the blanket, she would have noticed they were both naked.
    She only realized this when she saw their pajamas crumpled at the foot
    of their bunk. Now, Erin rolled onto her back. Katy focused in on
    what was happening. Erin’s head was turned to one side, dark, braided
    hair matted against it. She was locked in a passionate kiss with
    Leah. Their lips moved in unison, heads tilting upward and downward
    together.

    Below the sleeping bag, their hands moved in a similar rhythm. Katy
    realized that they were touching each other. Later, she would learn
    that Leah, for the first time, had her hand between Erin’s legs. For
    the first time, she felt her girlfriend’s pussy, which was like hers,
    but different in some ways. Her pubic hair was thicker in the middle,
    shaved on the sides. Her clitoris was bigger and had more girth; it
    felt like Leah would have imagined a miniature penis to feel. Leah’s
    outer lips opened easily and her inner lips were longer, protruding
    slightly from her pussy even when it was closed. Erin had more sexual
    experience than Leah, at least in the sense that she’d masturbated
    more. Leah fit two fingers into Erin easily and was able to massage
    her large clit with two curled fingers. She wondered what it would be
    like to suck it.

    Erin told Katy later that she’d enjoyed experiencing Leah more fully.
    She started off gently, massaging just her tiny clitoris, then
    penetrating with a single finger. She felt a giving way, a pushing
    back, and Leah gasped slightly; perhaps, Katy thought, it was a gasp
    like this one that had drawn her from sleep. Not realizing they were
    being watched, Erin and Leah carried on. The sleeping bag shifted
    upwards; Leah was spreading her legs to allow easier access to Erin’s
    hand. “I want to eat you,” Erin whispered into Leah’s ear, her finger
    still working in and out of Leah’s pussy, now covered with her
    wetness. Leah was now working three fingers in and out; with three
    fingers, she could feel the squeeze of Erin’s inner muscles in deep
    ridges against her fingers. They could smell each other, a strange,
    musky mixture of scents familiar and unfamiliar.

    “Okay,” Leah said, withdrawing her fingers and bringing them to her
    nose. Erin positioned herself under the sleeping bag with her head
    between Leah’s legs. She inhaled the sweet fragrance of the juices
    that were dripping from her freshly-fingered little pussy. She turned
    on her flashlight to get a better look at it. As she’d imagined,
    Leah’s pussy had a sparse layer of auburn hair, the same shade as the
    hair on her head. Her lips hung slightly open from the fingering, the
    dampness matting the hair. Erin licked between the lips, getting Erin
    even wetter, delving her tongue into the hole she’d just opened with
    her fingers. Leah was sweet-tasting, but there was a slight tinge of
    blood. Erin didn’t mind it and opened her mouth wider, licked harder
    with the broad side of her tongue.

    At first, she had the desire to get her tongue into Leah, to
    penetrate her as a penis would do, but soon she realized that there
    was no need to imitate a man when eating another lesbian. Instead,
    Erin focused on the areas that gave her the most pleasure—the
    clitoris, the thick, floral outer edge of the vaginal opening, the
    area between the clit and the hole. From under the blanket, she felt
    Leah twitching; her muscles tensed around Erin’s tongue when she did
    choose to penetrate. Erin knew she needed to finish Leah quickly,
    before her panting woke anyone else up. So she did what she did when
    she was ready to come. She thrust two fingers directly into Leah—more
    than she’d done before. At the same time, she continued licking her
    clitoris, which felt engorged against her tongue. Erin accomplished
    her goal. Leah bucked under her, squeezing Erin’s fingers so tightly
    they hurt. Moistness gushed out of her and into Erin’s palm. Her
    entire torso trembled. The bed creaked underneath the two girls.
    Leah’s clit trembled against Erin’s tongue. But she covered her own
    mouth so she wouldn’t make a sound; the rattle of her orgasm subsided
    and so did the creak of the bed.

    Katy watched as Leah and Erin both stopped moving. She needed to
    pee, and badly, but she didn’t want the lovers know she had been
    watching. Leah turned over and wrapped her thin, white arms around
    Erin’s dark torso, which was glistening with sweat. She thought she
    might have seen Leah’s pretty eyes peer over her lover’s shoulder and
    meet her gaze for a moment, but nothing was said, so she must have
    been mistaken.

    Once Katy was sure they had drifted off to sleep, she stood up and
    tiptoed to the door of the cabin. She closed the door gently behind
    her. When she got down the rickety, wooden stairs, she took off
    running—past the smouldering campfire to the outhouse. She closed the
    door, no time to lock it, and sat down on the toilet. Strangely
    enough, she was only able to squeeze a single squirt of urine out of
    her bladder, but she still felt full and swollen inside. She sighed,
    deeply, waited for more to come.

    Then, the door opened quickly, slamming against the side of the
    outhouse. Erin, eyes frantic, stepped inside and snapped the door
    shut behind her.

    “Hey!” Katy exclaimed, cupping her hands over her crotch.

    “What did you see?” Erin asked. Her voice was sharp. “Leah is
    terrified you saw… nevermind.” Her hands, extended, fluttered in
    the air, then dropped to her sides. Katy, sitting on the toilet,
    should have felt vulnerable, but Erin, so strong and athletic, was
    melting in front of her.

    “Hey,” said Katy, this time more gently. “You know me, Erin. I don’t
    care what you and Leah do. I don’t care what anyone does. I don’t
    gossip, I don’t judge, I don’t complain.” Katy stood up, pulled up
    her pants, and flushed the toilet. “I can relate to you, actually. I
    know what it’s like to be different.” She started to tie the
    drawstring of her pajama pants.

    Erin’s frown turned to a smile. She must have misinterpreted things,
    because, before Katy could say anything, Erin put her hands on Kate’s
    hip , drew her forward, and kissed her. Katy surprised herself when
    she didn’t resist. It felt good, these soft, flared lips against her
    own. She tasted sweetness and knew that she was tasting Leah’s pussy.
    Moving her lips against Erin’s felt so good. Katy hadn’t considered
    herself a lesbian, or even bisexual, but now she was beginning to
    question. Her hand stopped fumbling with the string on her pajamas
    and rose up to Erin’s breasts. She felt them through Erin’s top, soft
    bulges Erin usually kept hidden in a tight sports bra when she was at
    school and playing sports. They were easily C-cups, much bigger than
    Katy’s little peaks, which she’d so bravely shown during Truth or
    Dare.

    Before Katy knew it, Erin’s hands were on her breasts, too, touching
    what she’d seen earlier. That full feeling from earlier, when she’d
    run to the bathroom, was back in full force, and now even stronger.
    Down below, Katy was so wet that she thought she’d peed herself, but
    realized now what that feeling had been.

    “Can you do to me what you did to Leah?” Katy asked.

    Erin was on it before Katy finished her sentence, kneeling down,
    bringing her pajama pants down with her. With those pants around her
    ankles, Katy spread her legs. She’d started shaving her pussy as soon
    as she’d gotten pubic hair. She didn’t like the feeling of the hair
    against her clothes. Erin didn’t say anything about this and Katy was
    glad; she was a little embarrassed of it. Erin licked from Katy’s
    pierced bellybutton down to her shaved lips, tongue feeling broad and
    warm against skin that was getting goosebumps.

    She went right to work, lapping at Katy’s wet pussy lips, which were
    already covered with her own moisture. Her tongue knew just what to
    do; Katy felt her pressure mounting when Erin’s tongue started
    swirling around her clit, her fingers probing at the opening to her
    pussy. “I don’t want to go too deep,” she said, running a finger
    around the shaved girl’s hole. “But you taste good.” Katy had never
    thought about her own taste, but this made her feel good. “Very
    salty,” Erin said.

    Katy was trembling already. The pressure had turned to pleasure and
    it was nearly unbearable. Erin carried on, licking from her clit to
    her hole, and even tonguing that place between her pussy and her
    butthole; Katy had never imagined anyone would lick there, but it felt
    intimate and good. Her hips jerked, her body braced against the
    outhouse wall. “What’s happening to me?” she asked. She couldn’t
    control her movements. She was dripping wet, sending more juices into
    Erin’s mouth. Erin didn’t seem to mind; now and then, she swallowed
    or licked her lips.

    “Haven’t you had an orgasm before, baby?” Erin asked.

    “Um,” Katy said. She thought she’d had one, alone, in her bedroom,
    fumbling with her shaved lips, her tiny clit, with her own fingers.
    But the excitement was nothing compared to this. Erin lifted her head
    and smiled. “Don’t stop,” Katy said. When Erin stopped, all of the
    spit and juices on her pussy began to cool, and she wanted to be close
    to Erin. She wanted to be warm.

    “We have to get back soon,” Erin said. “So get ready.” She kept
    licking at full force, now concentrating on lapping at Katy’s clit,
    even sucking it into her mouth and licking its little bulb directly.
    Her finger was going, too, penetrating Katy’s tight little pussy to
    the first knuckle. Moisture dripped down Erin’s hand. She was
    slurping at Katy’s entire pussy now, and Katy’s body started to jerk
    even more uncontrollably. Her legs turned into jelly and she slid
    down the wall, trembling as her clitoris exploded into this firework
    of pleasure unlike anything she’d ever felt before. It was a warmth
    that spread through her whole body. Her pussy tightened and squeezed
    again and again. Her hips shook. And something squirted out of her
    in hot, gentle waves. It felt a bit like peeing, but she knew it
    wasn’t.

    When Katy stood, she saw Erin wiping her face. “You’re a squirter,”
    she said. There was clear, thick fluid on Erin’s dark hand.

    “A what? Did that stuff come from me?”

    “Yeah, I’ve heard about this. Some girls squirt. I’ll tell you more
    about it later if you want. But I’ve got to get back to Leah.”

    “Wait, Erin.” Erin turned around. She was smiling. “Please don’t
    tell Leah about this.”

    “I won’t yet,” Erin said. “Don’t worry, girl. But we were always
    going to have an open relationship.”

    “A what?” Katy asked. For all the pleasure she’d experienced, she was
    suddenly confused. She didn’t know whether to feel anxious or happy
    about what had happened, but at the same time, stirrings of pleasure
    still coursed through her body. At least she no longer felt like she
    needed to go to the bathroom.

    Erin looked back at her. “You look tough,” she said, “but you’re so cute.”

    Katy pulled up her pants, saliva and her own fluids still dripping
    down her legs. She waited a moment before returning to the cabin. On
    her way back, she stopped halfway, just before reaching the campfire.
    She had the same feeling that she’d had when she woke suddenly in the
    cabin and felt that someone was watching. “Miss Arson?” she rasped
    into the darkness, but nobody answered, so she scampered back into the
    cabin and tried to put all of this out of her mind.

    – Chapter Five –

    Saturday Morning

    Morning’s light reminded Samantha of the disgusting surroundings.
    She’d come on the trip because she admired Miss Arson and wanted to be
    with her friend Rachel, but she hadn’t expected camping to be so
    filthy. The ceiling was covered with grimy handprints, which the
    rectangle of light coming from the cabin door only illuminated. The
    floor was muddy. The smell around was especially woodsy and Samantha
    nearly died when she realized that it wasn’t just the cabin that
    smelled.

    She smelled.

    Her blond hair was greasy and matted to her head. Her armpits were
    felt sticky against her pajama top. Even the place between her legs
    felt damp and sweaty. Samantha wasn’t used to her own scent. It
    wasn’t all that unpleasant, as far as body odors go, but it was still
    a body odor, and so, minutes after sunrise, Samantha found herself
    shaking Rachel awake. “Come on, we have to go shower. We stink.”

    “Rawr,” Rachel said, stretching her arms. “Just be rugged for a few days.”

    “But I’m DIRTY!” She was nearly wailing.

    “Sometimes dirty is good. Besides, that shower is going to be really
    annoying.”

    “Oh, come on, don’t tell me you’re tired of pumping water after last
    night.” Samantha said, rolling her eyes. “You were getting wet over
    it.”

    “Fine,” Rachel said, sitting up. “Let’s go shower.” Samantha was
    already prepared with shampoo, conditioner, body wash and two towels.

    The way the shower was meant to work, you had to pump enough water to
    fill its tank, wait for the sun to heat the water, and then shower.
    They didn’t have time for step two, so once Rachel had pumped the
    water, she was ready to hop in. As quick as a ready little slut,
    Rachel had her top off and stood, bare-breasted, preparing to take off
    her pants. “Fine, fine,” Samantha said. “You go first, I’ll stand
    watch.”

    “I only pumped enough water for one shower,” Rachel said. “I’m not
    superwoman, you know. Just get in with me. It’ll be faster, anyway,
    and I won’t have everyone else begging me to pump water.”

    For all of the complaining she and Rachel had done about lesbians in
    the past few days, Samantha found herself pretty eager to stand naked
    in front of her friend. She rationalized things—it was a popular girl
    thing. She wanted to compare bodies with Rachel, to see how she was
    measuring up. Rachel was now naked, her pajamas thrown over the
    wooden fence beside the shower. She had developed quickly, with
    large, round breasts that jiggled when she walked, a narrow waist, and
    hips that were both narrow and shapely. She hadn’t bothered to shave
    her pubic hair before the trip, so she had a sparse, brown thatch that
    covered closed pussy lips.

    Samantha knew she was hotter. She fully intended on modelling one
    day, once she was old enough to defy her parents’ wishes. Rachel
    stripped off her clothes, smelling the soft, earthy smell of her own
    body odor. Her breasts were larger and perkier, the kind of breasts
    most women had to pay for, perfect globes that created cleavage even
    when she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her neck was long, her shoulders just
    wide enough to offset her boobs. Her trim waist and flat stomach only
    made her breasts look bigger. Samantha wiggled her ass, which was
    muscular and as well-rounded as her breasts. She had a light tan all
    over her body, and her pubic hair had been waxed off.

    She ran into the shower as soon as Rachel turned it on, turning around
    and bouncing in the water. It was cold. She needed to keep moving.
    She looked down at the water beading on her breasts, cascading over
    them and down her stomach, over that smooth, shiny and hairless pussy
    mound, and down her legs. As she lathered shampoo into her blond
    hair, she kept dancing. Rachel, beside her, was much more calm,
    soaping up her hair while looking at her friend. Samantha didn’t
    mind. She knew she was something to look at. She was, however,
    surprised when Rachel, brown hair still sopping wet, squeezed some
    body wash into her hand and placed it not on her own back, but on
    Samantha’s.

    “What the fuck?” Samantha said. She covered her mouth instantly. She
    didn’t like to cuss, but this situation certainly called for it.

    Rachel didn’t move her hand. She rubbed it up and down Samantha’s
    back, from her shoulder all the way to her tailbone, fingers moving
    against smooth and perfect skin. She did this twice, then moved her
    hand away. “I just wanted to know what it feels like. I wanted to
    see if it was the same with a girl as it was with Damien. Are you mad
    at me?”

    Samantha examined her friend’s face for a moment. Rachel’s brown eyes
    had grown big and forlorn. Samantha put her hands on her hips. With
    her legs spread, water still dripping down her body, running over her
    clitoris, which was getting hard and hot, she finally answered. “No,
    I’m not mad. I liked it, too.” She reached out and touched one of
    Rachel’s big, bouncy breasts, groping it with her hand. She squeezed
    the tender flesh, thinking of the naughtiness of all this—what did
    girls do with girls, after all? She’d had quite an awakening this
    week. Though she was the only one of the five who’d had sex—actual
    sex—she’d had no idea that a boy might willingly lick a girl ‘down
    there,’ and still had no idea what lesbians got up to together.

    Still, thinking of all this was making her tingle in a way she hadn’t
    when Mason Cafferty, an upperclassman who had since graduated, had
    brought her into the closet at a party, bent her headfirst over a
    low-hanging rack of someone’s winter clothes, and thrust his long,
    narrow dick into her. That had hurt terribly at first, like being
    jabbed with a knife. He’d spoken in obscenities throughout the
    process. He was all, “Fuck, yeah,” and, “Oh, shit.” And eventually,
    all of that thrusting and grinding had felt quite good—his heat
    against hers, her juices trickling down her legs as he rutted her
    quickly and brutally. The thrusting seemed to make her slicker,
    wetter, more ready. He was sliding in and out without causing her
    pain now, and her little channel was beginning to pop and crackle
    around him. His mouth was on her neck, teeth biting down. But his
    hand, grasping her perfect breasts, had seemed so rough and imperfect.

    It was nothing compared to Rachel’s hand, which was now touching her
    tender, tan nipple, stroking under her breast with such slow, soft
    precision before cupping it and bringing her lips to it. The water
    bathed them as this happened. Samantha was wet down below, and not
    just from the shower water that was crisp and cold, which had made her
    nipples hard and beaded her with cold droplets of water. Rachel
    kissed and caressed, first one breast and then the other. Samantha
    felt her own hands reaching out, finding Rachel’s soft, large breasts
    again, and the girls fondled each other without a word. Then,
    Rachel’s thin, beautiful hand was on Samantha’s chin, raising her
    heart-shaped face. Their lips met. Neither girl was wearing
    lipstick, so it was skin against skin. Samantha tilted her head back,
    letting Rachel kiss her, feeling the pressure, the pleasure of
    Rachel’s tongue entering her mouth, then the yielding of Rachel’s lips
    as she allowed her mouth to be explored. She tasted so good. Mason
    hadn’t kissed Samantha at all, unless those nibbles on her neck
    underneath swept-aside blond hair had counted.

    Samantha felt Rachel’s hand moving back down, but it passed over her
    breasts and found her perfect stomach, followed the water down to her
    pussy. Rachel opened Samantha’s lips and expertly massaged her clit,
    pressing it against her pubic bone with two small fingertips. She ran
    her fingers from Samantha’s clit, down the path between her pussy
    lips, and dipped them into the wet and dripping hole. Samantha
    remembered how it had felt—both before and after Mason had fucked her.
    She didn’t like the word, but it described what he had done—all of
    those pornstar thrusts, her feet lifting up on the ground, her hips
    supported against his, her once-unopened little hole impaled on that
    thing he bragged about to all the girls. Now, Rachel penetrated
    just once with the two fingers, all the way to the second knuckle,
    perhaps to see if it was true. She’d been fucked.

    But Rachel was full of surprises. She washed her fingers off in the
    shower water and took Samantha’s hand in hers, brought it to her
    pussy, with its thin coat of down. “Show me how you touch yourself,”
    Rachel said. Samantha blushed slightly, but any redness in her face
    was hidden by the cold water.

    Her shampoo bottle was long and narrow at the top. “I use this,” she said.

    Rachel grinned. “Use it on me, then. And for you, I’ll use my hands.”

    Samantha couldn’t stop this. Rachel leaned back against the wooden
    wall of the shower stall, legs spread. Samantha took the bottle in
    her right hand and moved the top of it—contoured lid on, the way she
    did when she masturbated, up against Rachel’s puss. She rubbed from
    clit to hole, the way Samantha had done with her, focusing her eyes on
    the beautiful sight of her friend, opened up and pink on the inside,
    being rubbed by the bottle. The neck of the bottle was smooth,
    penile. Rachel’s hands reached out and she rubbed Samantha’s clit as
    Samantha used the bottle on her. Then, Samantha positioned the bottle
    at the opening to Rachel’s pussy, thrust upward, and impaled her on
    it—the neck was only a couple of inches long, but Rachel gasped.
    Samantha turned the bottle in a circle, working it around on the
    inside, exploring her slowly before beginning to thrust.

    Rachel was thrusting, too—two long, narrow fingers thrust smoothly,
    cleanly, then three. Her knuckles hit Rachel’s toned, shaved puss
    with every upward movement. They were covered with juices. Rachel
    found herself gasping in excitement as she was penetrated. She
    thought of Mason’s penis, that nine-inch monster that had turned out
    to be so narrow. Rachel’s fingers were more skilled. They explored
    her, inside out. They sensed and felt. Rachel made sure to bump
    Samantha’s clit with her knuckles every time she got those fingers all
    the way inside.

    In the meantime, Samantha was hard at work with the bottle, moving
    those two inches in and out, in and out, watching the bottle get all
    steamy on the inside. She got her thumb working on Rachel’s clit,
    circling it to get her hotter. She spread Rachel’s lips with two more
    fingers, stretching her pussy opening wide, allowing for deeper
    penetration with the bottle. Samantha heard a creak, off in the
    distance, near the cabins—someone else was awake. But rather than
    being frightened, she was turned-on. Her panting became louder, and
    her hips began to move up and down with Rachel’s thrusts. She grunted
    as she felt her orgasm building. She released, throwing her head back
    to yell out, “Yessss,” the way Mason had done. Her pussy felt like it
    was collapsing on itself, squeezing Rachel’s fingers out. She hadn’t
    cum with Mason, but had cum thinking of him later, thinking of what
    she could have done to that narrow dick with those muscles of hers.

    Rachel rode her out, still thrusting, though the pressure on her
    fingers kept her from moving them much. “Wow,” she said, “That’s…
    something. Now, my turn. But quick, before anyone comes over here.”

    Samantha had stopped using the bottle; it hung in one limp hand. She
    found that she wanted to finish Rachel off, the same way Mason had
    done her. “Bend over, bitch,” she said, but there wasn’t any
    domination in her voice. She really did want to see Rachel bent over,
    ass and pussy spread wide, in the running water. And that’s how they
    did it. Rachel grabbed her ankles, revealing her flared, muscular
    butt. She kept her legs spread wide, her pussy open, showing its pink
    interior now rubbed red from all of the sex. Samantha jammed the
    bottle’s neck right back into her. The juices running down Rachel’s
    legs reminded her of the way she’d felt with Mason that night—all
    moisture and gushing and excitement. She did remember the gushing—the
    way her juices had gushed out with each thrust of that dick, the way
    his cum had gushed out after he’d ejaculated inside of her. She
    hadn’t known it was going to happen; she’d assumed he would pull out.
    She felt his thrusts growing more rapidly, but assumed, again, that he
    was going to wait until she’d cum—after all, with her tight little
    hole and muscles that could crush an aluminium can, it would have been
    a treat. But, no. “Fuck, yes!” he’d groaned, and he’d cum inside of
    her in warm, wet waves that were too much for her to hold inside,
    which slopped out and ran down her legs. She remembered smelling like
    him the whole way home.

    Here in the shower, with a girl, things were so much cleaner. But,
    still, she simulated what she’d experienced with Mason as she pushed
    the bottle in and out of Rachel’s pussy. She quickened her rhythm.
    She slapped the side of Rachel’s firm ass. She reached forward and
    groped her breasts, which felt full and heavy in her hands. She
    pretended she had a penis, knowing this was sick as she did it,
    holding the bottle to her clit and moving against the back of her
    friend. This did it for both of them—Samantha didn’t cum again, but
    she felt a tingle, another gush of wetness from her own pussy. And
    Rachel came like a firecracker, pushing the bottle from her pussy,
    falling forward so she had to support herself against the shower wall
    with her hands. She came silently, entire body shaking, legs
    trembling more than anything, before bracing her head on the wall of
    the shower as well.

    Then, the water ran out. “I’m still dirty,” Samantha realized.

    “Yes,” said Rachel. “You are.”

    They heard the same creak again—now, at least two more girls were up.
    Samantha and Rachel dried quickly in fluffy white towels, then pulled
    their clothes over still-damp flesh. On her way back to the campsite,
    Samantha finally got Rachel’s joke. She was dirty. Ha, ha, very
    funny. But by the time she’d reached the campsite, she was agreeing
    with what Rachel had said when she’d woken. Sometimes, dirty is good.

    – Chapter Six –

    Saturday Afternoon

    Erin knew too much. She knew what both Leah and Katy looked like with
    their pants down. She knew the taste of them; the contrast of sweet
    and salty was in her mind even now. And she knew that Rachel and
    Samantha had fooled around in the outdoor shower that morning. When
    the two of them heard the door creak open, it had been her. They’d
    failed to hear her footsteps. An athlete, Erin was light on her feet,
    and had stood, peeking through a knothole into the wooden shower
    stall. What she’d seen had amazed her and given her ideas of what to
    get up to if Leah was up to it. She’d never have thought of a shampoo
    bottle herself. Vapid Samantha was good for something after all.

    But Erin kept her thoughts to herself, thoughts of bending Leah over
    and humping her from behind as though she had a penis. They were
    hiking now, on a path leading up a hill, Erin lagging behind and
    watching the other girls’ asses. Katy’s bony, little ass would look
    great spread out, tight, shaved pussy open from behind with that
    shampoo bottle sticking out of it.

    Like Katy, Erin often kept to herself. As an athlete, she was loud
    and boisterous. As a team captain, she was a natural leader. She
    could organize a play or cheer her teammates on. But as a person,
    Erin was reserved. Most people didn’t notice that she never talked
    about herself because they were too busy talking about themselves.
    People hadn’t known when she, at age twelve, had masturbated to
    thoughts of other women or when she’d first kissed Leah earlier that
    year. She knew about their first kisses and backseat fumblings, but
    her life hadn’t been on anyone’s radar until that video had been
    taken.

    Erin could have thrown Samantha and Rachel’s experimentation back in
    their faces, but she didn’t want to. She didn’t want them to know
    that she knew. It was the same with Katy—though Leah had agreed to an
    open relationship, she didn’t want to tell Leah. She didn’t want to
    make waves. She wanted this trip to pass her by like a pleasant
    memory—no conflict. And the fact that she knew too much, but was
    keeping her mouth shut, was going to ensure that.

    Or so she thought.

    Miss Arson was leading the girls in a song about a boy and a girl in a
    little canoe. Katy mentioned that she and Damien had written a dirty
    version at camp when they were little kids, but she wasn’t sharing the
    lyrics. She kept looking around, like she had seen something
    strange—a bear, maybe. Or perhaps she was just uneasy or tired of
    walking. Katy wore so much eyeliner that it was difficult to tell.

    Now, Leah lagged back and took Erin’s hand. “Had fun last night,” she
    whispered. She was still dressing slutty, which Erin loved. She was
    wearing her shirt from the bus, but had swapped the skirt for jeans.
    They were walking uphill, in the shadows of pine trees. The air
    smelled fresh, like Christmas morning. Erin cleared her throat and
    inhaled deeply.

    They reached a clearing at the top of the hill. A rickety park bench
    and the remains of a campfire sat there, in an area where the trees
    had been cleared. “Okay, girls,” said Miss Arson. “Let’s reapply our
    sunscreen and have some water.” Canteens and bottles of sunscreen
    came out of backpacks. Erin took some water, but she never wore
    sunscreen. It was possible for her to get burned, but it had only
    happened once in her life.

    This didn’t stop her from slathering sunscreen on her friends, first
    on Leah, starting with her freckled shoulders, exposed by a tank top.
    Erin rubbed her hands over Leah’s collarbone twice, rubbing sunscreen
    into them, smearing it down her arms. She paused for a moment to
    press her thumbs under Leah’s sports bra, easily visible under her
    tank top, rubbing sunscreen in, making sure she wouldn’t be burned if
    the fabric shifted. She ran he thumbs up and down on the sides of her
    soft breasts. Leah smiled at her. Erin moved on to the exposed skin
    of her belly and back. She liked the contrast of her skin against
    Leah’s.

    She did Katy next, making things look casual even though Katy shifted
    toward her, leaning her head back on Erin’s broad shoulder as Erin did
    her arms. Katy sighed. “Is something wrong?” Erin asked.

    “Not really,” said Katy. “I just feel like there’s something following us.”

    “A bear?” Erin had worried about bears before coming on this trip.
    Leah had convinced her that they were unlikely to encounter one. But
    Rachel’s mention of bears at the campfire had put her a bit on edge.

    “I don’t know,” said Katy. “It’s probably nothing. But when I hear
    it, it’s more like footsteps. Maybe I’m going crazy.”

    Katy wasn’t going crazy. As they walked up the next hill, Erin
    thought she heard footsteps, too, light and secretive, the way hers
    had been in the morning. It was like someone was walking parallel to
    them, off the path in the woods. When they moved, it moved, whatever
    it was. When they stopped, it stopped and didn’t move again until
    they were on the move, chattering to each other. The next time they
    stopped from water, Erin pulled Katy aside and looked into her
    dark-framed eyes. “I hear it, too.”

    Neither of the girls said anything. They were nearing the summit of
    the hill; there was no way they could turn back. Neither of them
    wanted to worry the other girls. In fact, Katy suggested a game.
    “Let’s play ‘this or that,’” she said. “I’ll start. Samantha—go
    three days without showering or kiss a girl?” Erin did a double-take.
    Had Katy seen Samantha with Rachel, too?

    “Kiss a girl, I guess,” Samantha said, surprisingly unshaken. “Leah,
    eat a hot dog or suck a dick?”

    Miss Arson’s head whipped around. “Should I have brought my
    earplugs?” She was smiling. She walked a bit faster, separating
    herself from the girls, but only by five feet or so. There was a
    chasm ahead of them, a deep cut in the earth. Miss Arson crossed
    first, over a rickety bridge that was missing one handrail. “Be
    careful here, girls,” she warned, but kept walking, giving them their
    privacy.

    The girls crossed, looking down. There were trees and brush growing
    up and down the chasm’s sloping sides, and they could hear water
    running below. “That’s a long way down,” Leah said. “I can’t even
    see the bottom.”

    “Come on, Leah,” said Samantha. “Hot dog or dick?”

    “Hot dog,” Leah said, but she sounded uncertain. “Rachel, who’s
    hotter, Damien or Pierce Brosnan.” Rachel had an inexplicable
    attraction to pierce Brosnan. In middle school, she’d carried a
    picture of him around in her wallet.

    “Bite me, Leah,” said Rachel. “I’ll have both, in a hot tub, thank
    you very much. But if I have to choose, Damien, I guess.”

    “Eww!” Katie cried, walking a little faster. She was smiling now,
    too. Erin had nearly forgotten that she was worried. Then Rachel
    asked her a question.

    “Erin, who’s hotter?” Surprisingly, she left Leah out of the
    equation. “Katy or Samantha.”

    “Ummmm,” Erin said. She didn’t like being put on the spot. Finally,
    she decided. “Samantha,” she said. She figured Katy would rather she
    didn’t even hint at their attraction to each other, and she wouldn’t
    mind finding out what Samantha tasted like, or penetrating her with a
    shampoo bottle. She wouldn’t wash it in the water afterwards, either,
    as those two had done. She’d lick it off with her tongue.

    Just when everyone had completely forgotten about the footsteps and
    Katy’s feeling they were being followed, they noticed that Miss Arson
    had stopped. “Wait a second, girls,” she said. “There was just
    someone in the path. He was standing up there, but he ducked into the
    bushes when he saw us coming.” She held her hands out and stepped
    backward toward them.

    The wind blew, rattling tree branches above them. “Maybe he’s from
    another group,” Erin said. “The summit must be just ahead.” But she
    hadn’t seen this man.

    “Are you sure there was someone there?” Samantha asked.

    Katy answered for Miss Arson. “Yes, there was.” Erin looked into her
    eyes; even with all the make-up, it was easy to tell now that she was
    terrified. Katy continued, “And he didn’t look like he was part of a
    school group.”

    “What did he look like?” Leah asked.

    Miss Arson replied with one word. “Dark.” But after a few moments,
    her breathing settled down. “We’ve got to carry on, girls. He
    probably didn’t mean any harm. We’ll get to the summit, but we’ll
    keep an eye out and we’ll use the buddy system while we’re gathering
    wood, and even when we go to use the bathroom during the night.”

    The group started walking again. Erin felt her own heart pounding in
    her chest, pounding in perfect rhythm with the footsteps that had
    started up again—faster, faster. Someone was coming through the brush
    beside the path. Branches cracked under his feet, and then he was
    there among them, a man dressed in black jeans and a ragged, brown
    shirt, with long, brown hair tangled and hanging down below his
    shoulders. He had an unkempt beard and moustache and a wild look in
    his squinting black eyes. He didn’t speak, just held out a knife
    which gleamed as the afternoon sun reflected off of it.

    He pointed it at Miss Arson, then brandished it at the girls. Leah
    and Samantha screamed and jumped back. Erin pushed in front of Leah,
    instinctively, and then took Katy by the hand, too. She, Katy and
    Rachel stood strong, glaring at the man. Erin knew she should make a
    move, a last ditch effort to save all of them, but this wasn’t a
    playing field. She found herself paralyzed. Her legs, though strong,
    were shaky. She felt unsteady. Staying in place in front of Leah
    took every bit of her energy. She suspected that Katy and Rachel felt
    the same way, even if they weren’t showing it. Samantha couldn’t stop
    screaming. Erin’s ears were ringing.

    For the longest time, nobody moved. The man, who stood at least six
    foot four, was all muscle, was covered with mud with brambles stuck in
    his beard and hair, glared at them. He gestured with the knife, as
    though he wanted them to follow him into the woods. They weren’t sure
    what he wanted with them, so they stayed still. And then, Miss Arson,
    who was still standing between the girls and this monster, stepped
    toward him. “Take me instead of them,” she said. “If you need
    someone, take me.”

    The man took her by the hand, pulling her against him. He pressed
    the knife against her throat. Erin thought he was going to kill her,
    but he didn’t. He turned, Miss Arson marching in front of him, knife
    still at her neck, his hips pressed against the flare of her butt
    through her jeans, and forced her off the main trail and down another,
    a crude trail of dirt that led into the forest. None of the girls
    were able to move or speak until they were out of sight.

    – Chapter Seven –

    Saturday Evening

    At least the girls were okay. It was a small consolation when one
    was marching through the woods with a knife at one’s jugular, but
    there it was. She’d saved the girls, who she loved, and they would
    send for help. It was 1989 and surely the bus would have some way of
    phoning home when it arrived and the girls let the driver know there
    was a problem. They’d be there in time to find what was left of her
    body after this mud-caked man sliced her into little pieces and tossed
    her into the woods. She thought this dryly as a wooden shack came
    into view.

    The afternoon sky was beginning to dim. The shack didn’t have any
    power lines going in or out, but red-orange light flickered in the
    windows and smoke puffed out of a rickety chimney at the top of the
    cabin. Miss Arson hadn’t spoken during the walk. She didn’t want to
    enrage him to the point where he would go back looking for the girls.
    Now, with the girls certainly out of sight, she spoke. “Why are you
    doing this?”

    She couldn’t see her abductor, but she could smell him, overripe like
    rotting flesh. Couldn’t hear him except for the deep rasping of his
    breath. He didn’t answer her, but she sensed movement, something
    swinging through the air—a tree branch, maybe. It struck her in the
    back of the head, hard, and she was out.

    Once upon a time, Miss Arson was not Miss Arson. Of course, it’s
    hard for a sixteen year old to picture this, to picture Miss Arson as
    little Emily. Even harder to picture Mrs. Callahan as little
    Crispina, though they’d wondered, occasionally, if she’d been called
    Crispy as a nickname. But Miss Arson had been Emily, simply Emily, no
    nickname required. Emily had slept under a pastel pink comforter and
    kept a light-up pink pony on her bedroom shelf for when she had
    nightmares.

    Like Katy, she sometimes woke up feeling like someone was watching
    her, and not in a Santa’s Elves through the window way. There was
    always something sinister following her through her mostly-pleasant
    childhood. The monsters had caught up with her once and only once
    and, like now, she had given herself over to them deliberately. There
    had been a house at the end of the block, haunted, all the children
    said. Emily said she didn’t believe it. She was raised without
    religion—no angels watching over her. So she scaled a rickety, wooden
    fence and knocked on the door. It wasn’t locked, wasn’t even closed,
    so she, seven years old, stuck out her tongue at her friends and
    walked inside.

    She was wearing a pink dress and ballet shoes she almost never took
    off. She was going to steal something from the house and run back
    outside, but in the front room, there was nothing to steal. She was
    headed into a dirty kitchen when the man grabbed her from behind,
    lifting her, filthy hands under her arms, into the air.

    He hadn’t done much. He’d brought her into a living room, sat down
    in a musty, brown chair. The pink shirt was pushed up to her waist
    and a dirty finger had prodded her, parting just the outer lips of her
    pussy. “Nice little girl,” he said. She hadn’t screamed—in
    hindsight, she should have screamed. The man moved his finger up and
    down, brushing against her underdeveloped clitoris. He took her other
    hand, forced it between his legs until it came to rest on the spongy
    surface of his semi-erect penis. “You like that, little girl?
    Because if you come back here again, that’s what you’re going to
    get—this inside of here.” He pressed his finger upward; the pressure
    hurt.

    But he let her go, almost instantly after he’d said it. He let her
    go and she ran out to her friends with the verdict—yup, haunted!
    She’d tried to forget what happened. She knew she couldn’t tell her
    parents, her sister, or the other children. Not if she wanted to move
    on, that was. If she told, the incident would define her forever.
    Even at the age of seven, she knew this. She didn’t want to be the
    girl who got felt up by the creepy guy in the haunted house. So she
    went on. She didn’t cry until she was in the shower, parting her
    childish, hairless vaginal lips to wash them and found a cake of mud
    from his fingers.

    She collapsed there in the shower, huddled up with her knees to her
    nose and let the stream of shower water wash over her until it went
    cold. She felt alone and small as she stood, at last, to clean
    between her legs.

    As she’d promised herself, she hadn’t let the incident define her.
    When the man from the haunted house had died alone and the body had
    rotted for weeks before anyone noticed him gone, she was sixteen. At
    that time, she realized that no one would ever know. She barely
    thought of it, but maybe it was one of the reasons she had moved so
    quickly away from everything that did define little Emily. She chose
    a profession where her first name would seldom be spoken. She became
    Miss Arson.

    But now, as she woke up inside the cabin, in a cot by an open
    fireplace, she felt like little Emily again, curled up in the shower.
    She was naked, covered only by something pink like her old comforter.
    Her head rested on a smelly pillow, slightly damp. There was
    something hard beside her, hard and plastic. Her vision was still
    foggy from being hit, but as it returned, she realized that the pink
    blanket was actually a pink sleeping bag and the object beside her was
    a doll, one of those expensive, German-made American Girls dolls that
    could only be ordered from a catalog.

    She didn’t want to be raped. She’d escaped rape once. That old man
    hadn’t found a way to force his limp noodle into her, hadn’t even
    tried. Maybe this would be no different. Maybe she could just run.
    She couldn’t see the man anywhere. If she could just sit up and make
    her way out of the cabin, she could disappear into the woods and make
    it back to the girls. Her head was spinning as she sat. Still no
    sign of him. She swung her feet off of the bed and stood. “Going
    someplace?”

    The voice came from nowhere and everywhere all at once. It could have
    been the voice of God. She still didn’t see him as she tried to
    stand, didn’t see him as he reached out from under the cot, grasped
    her ankle and pulled her down to the ground. He’d been crouched
    there, listening to her, passed out in the bed above. She was at his
    eye level now as he crawled out, one hand reaching forward to grasp
    her breast. “You’re not going anywhere, bitch,” he said, his fingers
    rough against her. He was surprisingly agile. He sprang to his feet
    and she realized he was also naked. She pictured her childhood
    tormenter with his flaccid penis. This was different. Her
    abductor’s penis was massive, nearly eight inches long, thick like a
    small tree trunk, rock hard with veins bulging.

    He reached down with a large, dirt-caked hand. She thought he was
    going to touch her breasts again, but instead, he laced his fingers
    through her hair and yanked her upward, straining its roots. She
    screamed as he brought her to her knees, then pulled her onto the cot,
    face down. Beside her, the doll dropped to the floor.

    He gave her hair one last twist before he growled, “Don’t move.” Her
    head was swimming again. She pressed her face into the fabric of the
    pink sleeping bag, hoping for unconsciousness, but she found only
    fetid dampness and body odor. The stench choked her, but she was
    still awake to feel the knife pressing against her back, drawing one
    line down, one line across her trembling backbone, her shoulderblades.
    “Please,” she said. She’d heard that if you tell an attacker about
    yourself, they won’t want to hurt you, so she gave it a try. “My name
    is Emily. I’m a teacher at a Catholic school.”

    “Shut up,” he said. Now, she felt his member against her slit. She
    kept her pubic hair neatly trimmed. She felt him rubbing against it,
    the clean-cut ends prickling the delicate skin underneath. There was
    nothing left to say. Emily let her body go limp against the bed as
    she felt the man penetrate her, the head of his cock forcing its way
    into the dry channel of her vagina. She tried to think of it
    clinically—it’s just skin against skin. But the smell of him, the
    feeling of his hands, kept her in the moment. She felt every inch of
    him stretching her and the sick feeling of the dirty moisture from his
    penis lubricating her on the inside as he pressed deeper.

    He worked himself into a rhythm, forcing his way in, then pulling out,
    the raw flesh of the inside of her coming out with him. She felt like
    she was being turned inside out like a used sock. His hand twisted in
    her hair again as he kept fucking her—that was what he was
    doing—fucking her like an animal. She screamed into the night,
    knowing nobody would hear. She felt his hand come down on the back of
    her head, on the sore and throbbing spot where he’d hit her with the
    stick outside. She sank down—face onto the bed, mind into darkness.

    The crack of a whip woke her. She’d been moved fireside, and was
    splayed on the floor. Her pussy felt raw. It ached and throbbed in
    time with her heartbeat and the spot on the back of her head. Semen
    dripped out of her, growing cold against her chafed pussy lips. “Wake
    up, bitch,” the man said, and cracked the whip again. Emily looked
    over to the cot. The American Girls doll had fallen to the ground.
    The blanket was twisted. A puddle of blood and semen dripped from the
    edge of the sleeping bag, forming a sticky puddle on the floor—she
    must have lain there on the side of the bed, face down, but she didn’t
    know for how long.

    Now, the man knelt beside her, tossing the whip to the side. “Clean
    me,” he said, holding his limp dick, wet with her blood and his own
    putrid juices, toward her mouth. She turned her face away, refusing
    to give him the satisfaction of an answer. As quickly as he’d tossed
    it away, he grabbed the whip again and slammed the butt of it against
    her ribcage, knocking her breath out of her. She didn’t say anything,
    but there was no avoiding it; she was at his mercy. She opened her
    mouth. The deflated penis was inserted into her mouth. She gagged on
    the rotten taste. He plugged her nose, giving her no choice but to
    swallow.

    He got hard again. She knew it would happen. Soon, his cock was
    rutting in and out of her mouth. He withdrew it now and then to slap
    her cheeks, to run it through her hair. She smelled like him now,
    like spoiled meat and sweat. Every breath she took was laden with it.
    She gagged, vomiting into her mouth. When she tried to spit it out,
    he slapped her, rammed his cock down her throat again, and she felt
    her head spinning. Choking on her own vomit, she lost consciousness
    and yielded herself into his grasp.

    When she woke up, she felt the prickle of wind against her skin. She
    was outside, outside in the darkness, with shackles around her wrists
    and ankles. When she tried to rise up, she could only get to her
    hands and knees. Off in the distance, beyond a line of pine trees,
    she saw the man standing, a silhouette, a shadow. She drew in a deep
    breath. Her throat was now as sore as her pussy. The air was heavy
    with smoke and fragrant pine. It was the first breath of fresh air
    she’d had since… she could barely remember, she found. She couldn’t
    remember where she’d been before this, how she’d gotten here. This
    was survival. This was forcing air into stinging lungs even though
    she didn’t want to breathe any more.

    In and out, in and out, she breathed. She’d felt so many times during
    this ordeal that she was going crazy. She would maintain her sanity
    now, by breathing in and out, in and out. She would get through this.

    It was then that she heard movement closer to her, something padding
    through the trees, its steps softer than footsteps. The dog, a great
    dane, barked its greeting and sniffed the used and dripping patch
    between Emily’s legs. She couldn’t stand it anymore. She felt the
    dog licking her, clit to asshole, sticking its tongue into her tight
    rosebud to get her taste. She felt its claws on her back as it began
    to mount her, the hard dowel of its member between her legs. But it
    wasn’t her. This body wasn’t her, wasn’t Miss Arson, wasn’t even
    Emily. It was only a body. Emily was somewhere else, hiding in the
    trees, perhaps, watching the dog unsheathe its bright red penis and
    press it into the pitiful woman kneeling in the mud.

    There was feeling there, of course, a feeling of being overly full,
    of being stabbed by a long and narrow dick. There was pain when the
    dog’s claws ran down her arched back. But she wasn’t there. She
    really wasn’t there. She told herself this throughout the rutting, a
    different kind of in and out and when the dog tied with her and she
    felt she was going to burst open from the inside out. This was a
    disjointed fear, because it was just a body, not her body.

    Not her body that was unshackled and dragged back into the house to
    lay underneath a filthy and stinking man once again. As the man
    fucked that empty body again, Emily, now floating somewhere on the
    ceiling, looked down at the woman, covered with bruises, mud and
    sweat, and laughed. She laughed until the woman was shackled again,
    this time to the bed, kept laughing, laughing into the night, a sound
    more terrifying than a scream.

    – Chapter Eight –

    Saturday Evening

    There’s a moment after something traumatic happens where you just
    freeze. It doesn’t matter that you’re supposed to be the strong one,
    the stoic one, the morbid one. It doesn’t matter that your script is
    written out for you—you can see your lines there before you, the
    things you’re supposed to say. But you don’t say them just yet. You
    stop. You freeze where you’re standing and taste the adrenaline in
    your mouth for just one moment before you’re able to react, to read
    those lines, to be yourself.

    Leah figured this was the feeling animals got when they were being led
    to slaughter. This was one of many reasons she was a vegetarian. Now
    she knew the feeling firsthand and so did the others. One of their
    number had been picked off, taken away, knife pressed to her back.
    The girls all froze. Leah froze longer than the rest of them. She
    watched the others react before she was able.

    Samantha and Rachel laced their skinny arms together and cried into
    each other’s flowing hair, the way popular girls do after high school
    tragedies, crazy geeks shooting students or car crashes that take out
    a cheerleading squad. Leah didn’t think of this comparison herself;
    she’d heard Katy make it before when comparing high school tragedies.
    Now they were in the midst of their own.

    Erin stood with clenched fists. She was the tough one, was supposed
    to be strong. Her emotions, however, betrayed her. Tears streamed
    down her dark face.

    Leah, of course, was frozen.

    Katy was the only one who looked normal. She was breathing deeply,
    almost rhythmically, but there were thoughts in her head, Leah knew
    it, and those thoughts weren’t as shallow as comparing Samantha and
    Rachel to girls who’d survived that Spencer girl school shooter who didn’t like
    Mondays. Finally, Katy broke the silence. She took a deep breath and
    said, “We need to go after them. We need to have a plan.”

    Samantha looked up from her embrace. “Are you crazy? We have to go
    for help.”

    “There has to be a gas station or something if we walk to the main
    road,” Erin said. Her words surprised Leah. She expected Erin to be
    her protector, but she was trembling as hard as Rachel and Samantha.

    Katy interrupted her thoughts. “There’s not time for that,” she said.
    “And, besides, were you guys not on the same bus ride as I was?
    There’s nothing for at least fifty miles. We’re literally in the
    middle of nowhere.”

    “We can wait for the bus,” Rachel suggested.

    “The bus isn’t coming until tomorrow morning. Miss Arson will be dead
    by then.”

    “Look,” Samantha said, “She’s my favorite teacher, too, but I don’t
    want to die.”

    “Me, either,” said Erin, and Leah couldn’t help but think that this
    wasn’t the Erin she knew so well, the Erin who she’d had inside of
    her, first her hands and then her tongue. This scared person was
    someone she didn’t know at all.

    Katy sighed. “There’s five of us, six counting Miss Arson. There’s
    just one of him. And we’ll have the element of surprise if we can
    catch up to them. But we’ve got to go now.” All the fear had gone
    out of Katy. She looked positively determined, like she knew what to
    do, what was going to happen. She just needed to convince the others
    to see what she saw so clearly in her mind.

    The other girls were frozen again, their minds churning. It was a
    scary thing, for certain, Leah thought, still isolated and silent.
    She looked at Katy again and wondered what Katy’s lips would feel like
    against hers—her upper lips and her lower. Then, guilty for that
    thought, guilty for thinking about sex at a time like this, she
    unfroze and spoke up. “Katy’s right,” she said.

    – Chapter Nine –

    Saturday Evening

    Following Miss Arson wasn’t as hard as it looked, or so it seemed when
    they started out. They didn’t remember how long they’d stood still
    and argued amongst themselves, but she was well and truly out of
    sight. However, Rachel, who’d been on her fair share of camping
    trips, pointed out a poorly-beaten path that started in the ravine
    below them. The brush was heavy, but there was a distinct, narrow
    line of trodden dirt to walk. They traced it downhill until it
    disappeared. Not even Rachel could find the path.

    Katy took charge, pointing dead ahead. They followed her and found
    themselves listening to the rushing sound Rachel recognized as the
    chasm they’d crossed earlier. Here, Katy sat down and put her head in
    her hands. The others sat down, distancing themselves from Katy,
    breaking into couples. They dangled their feet over the chasm.
    Rachel dropped a stone. She sighed, waiting for a splash, but it
    never came. She waited at least an hour, watching the other girls
    trembling on the edge of the cliff.

    “What are we going to do?” Rachel asked, finally. She looked over at
    Erin and Leah, who were clearly losing their drive, and Samantha, who
    was now sprawled out, sleeping restlessly.

    “We have to help Miss Arson,” said Katy, standing up. And there, in
    front of her, was one of Miss Arson’s shoes. Katy’s eyes lit up.
    “Look! She must have left this so we could follow her!” From the
    location of the shoe, there was enough broken brush to lead the girls
    back onto the path. Rachel put on her best girl guide act, which
    seemed to reassure everyone else.

    Katy took the lead, of course, Rachel behind her, only helping when
    asked. Rachel led a reluctant Samantha by the hand. Leah and Erin
    followed. Both once again looked ready for a fight. That was a good
    thing, Rachel figured. They’d seemed so estranged earlier. The two
    lovers hadn’t even hugged after Miss Arson’s kidnapping.

    The sky was darkening. Flashlights came out of knapsacks. There were
    severed tree branches on the ground all around them, which were hard
    to walk over. The path became more difficult to follow and more
    brambles and burs got caught in Rachel’s flowing hair. She swept it
    back over her shoulder just as a rickety shack came into view. It
    would have looked abandoned if not for a light in the window.

    “She’s in there,” Katy said. “I know it.”

    Erin grabbed one of the tree branches. “We’ll need weapons,” she said.

    “Right,” said Katy. “Rachel, Erin and I will carry tree branches.
    Samantha and Leah, if he manages to get close to us, it’s your job to
    kick him in the nuts, claw his eyes, anything that will make him drop
    to the ground so we can beat the hell out of him. If he drops the
    knife, it’s also your job to grab it, because your hands are free. We
    need to approach quietly, though, because we don’t know where he is.
    And we can’t be detected, so I need all lights off.”

    “But—“ Samantha started.

    “But nothing,” Katy said. “We need to get Miss Arson out of there.”

    She grabbed a tree branch and started out on tiptoe, steady and
    certain on her feet. The others followed suit, staying in single file
    in the same order they had on the path. They didn’t get far in
    silence. They traced the treeline, moving toward the right side of
    the house and suddenly, something ran toward them in the darkness on
    four legs—a dog. It barked and snarled, bearing fangs that were only
    just visible in the moonlight. “Back, back,” Katy whispered, guiding
    the party back into the trees. “Let’s approach from the other side.”

    They doubled back, then approached the house, this time without
    disturbance. Without meaning to, they’d become a team. They worked
    together as a unit, wordlessly, one following the other.

    Rachel took a deep breath before crawling forward, the unofficial
    scout. Slowly, she raised her head and peered into the window.
    Inside the cabin, there was a fire flickering in an open fireplace.
    Splayed in front of it was Miss Arson’s abductor, fully nude and
    stretched out across a pink blanket of some sort. Rachel was both
    enthralled and disturbed. The man’s heaving chest and belly were
    covered by a thick pelt of dark, curly hair which thickened around his
    groin. From the forest of pubic hair grew his penis, long and hard,
    with veins popping up from under the skin. It was like a tree trunk,
    thicker and larger than Damien’s dick, and was glistening with
    something, she didn’t know what.

    It kind of turned her on, made her get a shaky feeling in her legs, a
    wet feeling in her pussy, and she felt guilty thinking it. It was the
    same guilt Leah had felt thinking about Katy, but Rachel didn’t know
    this yet. She turned her mind back to the task at hand. She scanned
    the cabin, but didn’t see Miss Arson anywhere. She also didn’t see
    the knife.

    She reported this to her friends. “He’s in there. He’s naked and
    sleeping in front of the fire. Unarmed, far as I can tell. I don’t
    see Miss Arson, though.”

    “All right,” said Katy. There was sweat beaded on her face, but her
    eyes showed her determination. “We’re going in. Storm the door
    first, and if that’s locked, we go for the window closest to it, break
    it open and climb in. Remember our plan, girls.” She didn’t give
    anyone time to protest and perhaps none of them would have. Erin
    kissed Leah on the side of the head, then turned her head forward
    again. Rachel stooped to smear lines of dirt onto her cheekbones,
    like war-paint. She looked into Samantha’s eyes and saw her fear.
    She didn’t want anyone to know what they’d done together, or that it
    had bonded them to each other, but now, in mortal danger, she raised
    her hand to her friend’s face and touched it lightly, from Samantha’s
    high cheekbones to her regal chin. She left a muddy handprint. She
    hadn’t meant to, but there it was.

    That was all they had time for. “Go, go, go,” Katy whispered, and
    charged toward the door.

    It was unlocked, of course. The girls weren’t dealing with the type
    of man who was afraid of anything or anyone. The door flew open and
    the girls entered the cabin, single file, tree branches waving. There
    was sweat running down Rachel’s face, gathering under her eyes,
    dripping off her chin. She was terrified as she clutched the
    splintered surface of the branch in her hands. The man wasn’t a light
    sleeper. He was springing to his feet before she caught sight of him.
    As he slept, he’d cradled something in his arms, something Rachel
    hadn’t seen through the window.

    Until he tossed it to the side, she was afraid it was the knife. He
    looked like the type to sleep with a weapon. It wasn’t the knife,
    though. What the man tossed to the side was an American Girls doll,
    the same one Rachel had found in her bunk bed. Now, dread joined the
    fear in the pit of her stomach. This man had been watching them,
    following them. She looked over at Katy, who seemed to be coming to
    the same realization.

    They didn’t have much time to think about it. In front of them stood
    the man in all his naked glory, arms in the air, legs spread with his
    penis bouncing up and down between them, dangling like a pendulum,
    rigid and perfectly timed. A drop of something—probably jizz—dangled
    from the hole at the end of his dick-head. The hole looked big,
    bigger than Damien’s, at least. There was a horrible, animal
    expression on the man’s bearded face and he howled at the girls.

    It wasn’t Katy who reacted first, but Erin. She swung her tree trunk
    like a baseball bat and it landed right on the side of his head,
    mashing his ear against the side of his face and displacing his jaw.
    The girls watched as he fell to the floor.

    Katy stepped forward and whacked him in the jaw for good measure. She
    didn’t need to. Erin’s aim had been dead-on. His jaw had already
    been broken and the man was out cold, lying beside his doll on the
    floor with his arms and legs splayed and limp. The only life that
    remained was in his dick, which had stayed hard. It twitched and
    bobbed against one of the lifeless legs. All Katy had done was knock
    out eight of the man’s front teeth, top and bottom. They scattered
    across the carpet like dirty, yellowed pieces of a broken necklace.

    “That was easy,” Erin said, but Rachel could tell by her voice that it
    hadn’t been easy at all.

    “Now,” said Katy, “Where’s Miss Arson?” While Rachel and the others
    stood, gaping mouthed, over the body of the man, wondering if he was
    dead or not, finding their answer in the heave of his chest, the bob
    of his dick, Katy followed a faint sound into the night.

    Later, she would tell Rachel about it before she told the others,
    because Rachel had been so helpful in keeping them on the trail to the
    cabin. Because Rachel had been the lookout and Katy needed a lookout,
    because what she’d seen was so terrible she could no longer keep it to
    herself.

    The cabin had a back door, which stood open. Without the glow of the
    city, the moon and stars shone brightly, casting a glowing light onto
    the scene before Katy. Miss Arson hung limply by her wrists between
    two trees, chained with handcuffs to a branch on one side, a tight
    knot of rope on the other.

    At first, Katy thought she was dead, but then she heard something deep
    and guttural. At first, she thought Miss Arson was crying, but as she
    inched closer, she realized she was laughing maniacally. Like the man
    inside, she was completely naked. Like the man, she looked
    unconscious, but her eyes were open and she was staring blankly at the
    ground, laughing now and then. Blue bruises bloomed at her hairline
    and on her cheeks, only just visible in the moonlight. Her large
    breasts were black-and-blue, as well. Her legs were spread out, just
    barely supporting her, and her pussy was visible, hanging open like a
    gaping wound. Under her spiky pubic hair, she’d been rubbed red, and
    blistered in some places. Her vagina had gotten the worst of it. Her
    inner labia were caked with dried blood and opened to reveal a
    stretched and bleeding hole. Gobs of semen leaked from the hole,
    tinged with bright red blood, trailing down her legs to the ground.

    “Did you really see her that vividly—all the colors, the dried blood
    and the bruises, in just moonlight?” Rachel asked when Katy told her.

    “Yes,” Katy said, “And if you’d have followed me out there, you would
    have seen it, too.” It was an image Katy would never quite get out of
    her mind.

    Katy moved forward and put her hand on her teacher’s shoulder. “Miss
    Arson?” Miss Arson bucked backward, now done laughing and trying to
    scream, but all that came out was a hiss of air. She couldn’t back
    away from Katy; the trees were strong and did not bend. “Miss Arson,
    it’s Katy.” As Miss Arson leaned forward, a lattice of whip marks was
    revealed, along with deep, animal scratches that led from her
    shoulders down to her hourglass hips and the indentation that marked
    the top of her buttocks.

    Katy pursed her lips when she told Rachel this part. Rachel knew
    exactly what Katy had realized at that moment—he’d had the dog rape
    her, too. Strong as she was, Katy wanted to throw up. She choked
    back the bile in her mouth as she untied the one wrist, leaving Miss
    Arson standing like a zombie, one hand raised and handcuffed to a tree
    branch.

    She ran into the room. “We need to find a handcuff key. Miss
    Arson’s out back.” The girls rifled through the cabin; Leah looked
    through animal bones on rustic shelves, Rachel looked under one cot,
    Katy looked under the blankets on another. Finally, Erin found them.
    The keys were hiding in plain sight, sitting on the bearskin rug
    beside the still-unconscious man.

    Katy released Miss Arson and led her into the cabin, still zombie-like.

    This was the first look the rest of the girls got at her. They were
    shocked. Rachel, in particular, started crying all over again.

    Miss Arson was indifferent to them. Her eyes were blank and now she
    was staring up at the ceiling, even though nothing was there. “Come
    on,” Katy said. “Miss Arson, please, we need to get going.” Miss
    Arson tried to hiss something, but her voice was still gone. Her face
    was so pale, her body so shaky. Katy found her clothes stashed in a
    corner and began to dress her, bra first, then shirt, then panties
    over the horrible and weeping wound between her legs. As she was
    trying to get Miss Arson into her jeans, Samantha spoke.

    “We can’t just leave this… thing,” she said, gesturing toward the man.

    “What do you mean?” Katy asked. “We need to get Miss Arson down the
    hill so we can get her to a hospital.”

    “I think we’ve got time enough to make this fucker pay,” Samantha
    said, an evil grin on her face. “Do to him what he did to Miss
    Arson.” Rachel thought she knew her friend, especially after their
    filthy episode of shower sex. She knew that Samantha was sexually
    experienced but a bit naive about the kinkier side of things. She
    also knew that Samantha was up for nearly anything; her work with the
    shampoo bottle proved it. What she didn’t know was just how twisted
    Samantha would get. She was about to find out.

    – Chapter Ten –

    Saturday Night

    Samantha was thinking of the way Mason had fucked her, in more ways
    than one. She was thinking about his big, long dick, which he’d named
    “The Monster.” Lying on the floor at her feet was the real monster.
    Two monsters, really—the man and his dick. The second monster, the
    one Samantha was interested in, twitched between the man’s legs, long
    and hard, tantalizing, already dripping with cum. Samantha had been
    fucked by a guy. She’d fucked a girl with a shampoo bottle. She’d
    never fucked a guy, never been in control. She was about to. For
    revenge, for pleasure, it didn’t matter. She was slick inside, slick
    and smooth and wet. She could feel her body pumping hormones, pumping
    adrenaline. She wanted to ride this man until his cock broke off.

    “Do to him what he did to Miss Arson,” she repeated, and started to
    unzip her pants.

    “Wait, wait, wait,” said Rachel. “Do what? Torture him?”

    Samantha was more blunt about it. “Rape him,” she said. “And torture him.”

    Katy, who was struggling to get Miss Arson’s shoes back on feet
    swollen and covered with claw marks, looked up for a second. “That
    sounds fair, Samantha,” she said. She stood, leaving Miss Arson to
    struggle with her own shoes. “Move the cot to the center of the room.
    Tie him to it with the same rope and handcuffs he used on her.”

    It took four of the five girls to lift the man. Samantha ended up at
    his head, hands under his big, sweaty shoulders. She peered down at
    the man’s face, his toothless lips sputtering as he breathed. He
    didn’t deserve to breathe, she thought. Not after what he’d done. In
    the meantime, Katy led Miss Arson into a corner. Samantha heard Katy
    speak gently. “You stay here. You don’t need to see this, but we’re
    going to get him for you.” Miss Arson, who had yet to say a word and
    was still drooling and barefoot, obeyed and Katy rejoined the group.

    The girls dropped the man onto the cot. Katy returned with the rope
    and handcuffs, which they used to hook the man to the cot—cuffs
    locking his arms underneath it, rope securing his legs. His penis
    stood erect, the highest point on his body. “Look at that monster,”
    Samantha marvelled.

    “We should cut it off,” said Katy.

    “Oh, no,” said Samantha. “Not until I get to ride it.”

    “What are you, sick?” Rachel asked. “A soap bottle is one thing, but
    that’s really, really big.” Luckily, nobody asked about the soap
    bottle; Samantha wasn’t quite ready to explain what had gone on in the
    shower yet. She was, however, ready to take her anger out on this
    guy, and boy was she angry. She finished unzipping her jeans, kicked
    them to the side along with her underwear, and lifted her shirt. The
    other girls stared at her as she stood there, wearing only her black
    sports bra, gazing down at the man she held captive.

    He was quite disgusting, really, except for his marvellous cock. He
    was fat and stinky, covered with hair. While Samantha was deciding
    where to start, Katy brushed her arm. “Here’s the whip he used on
    her,” she said. They joined hands and whipped him together, starting
    at the chest and moving downward to the man’s legs. When the third
    blow landed, the man’s eyes snapped open and he looked right at
    Samantha.

    Samantha squeezed the whip harder and gave him ten more blows. The
    whip left red, angry cuts with ragged edges. The man groaned in pain.
    “You sorry for what you done?” Erin asked, stepping forward. Leah
    huddled behind her. The man clenched his teeth—or, rather, the space
    where his teeth should have been, gum on gum, and shook his head no.
    Erin unzipped her hiking shorts and tore off her shirt. She took off
    her bra, as well, letting her pert, athletic, caramel-colored bosoms
    bounce free.

    She ripped off her underwear, balled it up, and stuffed it into the
    man’s mouth. “I’m not interested in anything you have to say on any
    subject unless you’re ready to confess your sins.” Samantha couldn’t
    help but smile. She sounded just like the teachers at school—all of
    them except Miss Arson.

    And, while they might have implored the man to confess, they wouldn’t
    have approved of what she was about to do, for as soon as Erin stepped
    away from the man, Samantha climbed onto him. She straddled his hairy
    chest; the hair tickled her shaved, little pussy. She left a slimy
    trail of her juices along his chest and got her bearings by gripping
    the man’s wrinkly, brown nipples. Erin’s underwear muffled his scream
    as Samantha twisted the tender flesh. Now fully balanced, she leaned
    back, unhooked her bra, and let her tanned and shiny breasts loose.

    Though he was clearly in pain, still bleeding from the whip, the man’s
    penis only grew harder. He couldn’t help but be turned on by this
    beautiful girl who was riding him. Samantha lifted her body, giving
    the man’s nipples another rough twist, and eased herself down on his
    penis. She felt it penetrate her, leaking pre-cum already, which
    soaked her hairless outer lips. Feeling the full girth of him, she
    bore down, shifting back and forth on her hips as he entered her more
    fully. It was different being on top. Samantha was in control now.
    If she wanted, she could tease this man forever, just allowing the
    head of his penis to enter, then drawing back, abruptly, forcing it
    out of her body with an audible pop.

    But Samantha wanted the whole thing. After teasing for a few moments,
    moving up and down, controlling the shallow penetration, she pressed
    down as hard as she could and his cock—she’d heard that word
    somewhere—slipped all the way inside, opening her up, filling her as
    she had never been filled before. She felt rip-roaring pressure on
    the walls of her little pussy and her cervix, and had to wait for her
    body to adjust before getting into a rhythm with this monster, moving
    up and down, up and down, letting the huge member slide all the way in
    and then all the way out, twisting the man’s nipples as she moved
    along.

    She felt the monster cock’s juices mixing with her own. The gooey
    mixture slopped out of her, tangling in the man’s thick pubic hair.
    Samantha kept riding, using all her force on him. She’d been
    powerless before, but now she held the power. She’d been fucked, but
    now she was fucking. She didn’t notice Rachel beside her until she
    felt a gentle hand under her chin. Samantha turned and Rachel’s lips
    met hers. They kissed passionately, moving their lips hard against
    each other. Samantha no longer cared if people thought she was a
    lesbian, but how could they when here she was, filled to the brim with
    dick.

    When Rachel finally broke the kiss, she said, “Ride ‘em, cowgirl.”
    And Samantha kept riding, taking every bit of her aggression out on
    this man who had hurt Miss Arson. She bounced her way to her first
    orgasm; her body curled at the spine and she shook from her head to
    her toes, shrieking and throwing her head back at the height of it.
    Her pussy squeezed the man’s dick so tight that she thought she was
    going to burst it if such a thing was possible. The dick didn’t
    burst. The man didn’t even cum. So Samantha kept riding.

    She might have gone on all night with the rest of the girls standing
    and watching, Katy cracking the whip against one of the man’s arms now
    and then, Erin slapping his face to make sure he stayed awake and
    focused. But Leah, timid Leah, took her arm, not to tell her that
    enough was enough, but to ask for a turn. Samantha slid off of the
    monster penis reluctantly, her pussy leaking pre-cum and juices.

    Leah had been touching herself and Erin had been fingering her, so she
    was ready for it—at least somewhat. She’d never had a dick before, so
    she was understandably nervous. But if she was going to be a lesbian
    for the rest of her life—and she was pretty sure she was—she needed
    to try straight sex at least once. Or at least that’s what she told
    the others later when explaining her logic. With Erin guiding her
    hips down on the man’s cock, Leah looked terrified as he penetrated
    her. “It’s okay, baby,” Erin said, pushing her hips down. The entire
    group heard the head of the huge cock pop into Leah. Leah gasped.

    And then she was off like a madwoman.

    She fucked the man every bit as relentlessly as Samantha had done,
    twisting his nipples out of spite, following her friend’s twisted
    suit. She didn’t take the dick quite as deeply as Samantha had, but
    she took it, let it stretch her, and, just as the man’s hips were
    tensing, she sprang off of his dick before getting a shot of cum in
    her pussy. She smiled. “Dodged a bullet there,” she said, making a
    fist and punching the man’s penis.

    The man sputtered and tried to shout through the undies. He’d wanted
    to cum inside the pretty little hippie, of course, and he hadn’t been
    able to. Rachel stepped forward. She had other plans for his cum.
    She stood over the man, opened her mouth, and gave him a toothy
    blow-job. He tasted terrible, she would tell the others later. The
    only redeeming part of it was the residual taste of Samantha and
    Leah’s sweet pussies. Once that was gone, it was like eating
    half-liquefied rotten fish that filled her entire mouth. But she
    wanted to do it, wanted the pleasure of driving her teeth into this
    guy’s dick as he tried to hold back his orgasm.

    He lasted about forty seconds. Rachel applied just enough pressure to
    his cock, sucking and swirling her tongue around the dickhead between
    nibbles into his flesh—that he burst shortly. She held just the head
    of his dick in her mouth, wrapping her hands around the monster cock
    as she guided it through its orgasm. Rachel didn’t swallow a drop.
    She held it in her mouth and proceeded to yank Erin’s panties out of
    the man’s mouth. Then, she kissed him roughly, not the way she’d
    kissed Samantha at all, and spat all of the jizz into his mouth. She
    replaced the panties and let him choke on it.

    The girls watched the man’s eyes turning red. Samantha climbed up and
    sat on the man’s face, choking the breath from his nose with her
    well-used, hairless pussy. She held herself over his nose until he
    was out.

    “Let’s flip him now,” Samantha said. “So we can whip his back.”

    All five girls flipped the heaving man over. He was taking halting
    breaths through his nose now, still alive, but not happy. Katy handed
    the whip to Erin, who streaked his back with the same gaping wounds
    that graced his front, focusing on his ass, already lumpy and pimpled.
    Nobody noticed that Katy had gone outside.

    Samantha had found a poker from the fire—not heated up, but still long
    and uncomfortable, and was probing the man’s asshole when Katy
    returned. “I’ve got a better idea than that,” she said. She had the
    man’s dog, its penis hard and angry. At first, it took no interest in
    the man, but Katy knelt beside it and massaged its penis with her
    hand, drawing the bulbous red head even further out of the dog’s
    foreskin. She rubbed the penis and its sheath until the dog was
    ready, looking around for anything to fuck. Katy was left with a
    juicy hand full of dog smegma. Samantha guided it onto the man,
    holding his ass cheeks open for easier entry. The dog’s dick was long
    and narrow; it found its mark and stabbed.

    The man’s scream could be heard, even through the cum-soaked panties.
    Katy wiped her smegma-covered hand across his nose. That shut him up
    for a while; he gagged into the panties as the dog continued its anal
    attack. The girls watched in amusement as the dog pummelled the man’s
    anus with his dick, stabbing in and out, changing direction and
    eliciting more muffled screams. The dog’s claws traced ugly scratch
    marks down the man’s back, crooked series of lines like the girls had
    seen on Miss Arson. Amid the pleasure they found in watching the man
    get brutally raped, they understood that this had happened to their
    teacher.

    By the time Samantha remembered that Miss Arson was right there,
    sitting with her head turned to the corner, the dog had shot its wad
    and withdrawn, dragging a trail of blood, shit and cum that trickled
    down the man’s hairy inner thighs. Samantha looked to the corner.
    Miss Arson had turned and was staring at the man’s violated backside,
    nodding her head. She had one hand in her jeans; she was touching
    herself.

    “I think it’s time,” Katy said, finally. Flip him back over.

    Samantha had lost track of Katy while the dog was doing its business.
    She’d gone back toward the cabin’s rudimentary kitchen, but for what,
    she was not sure. The girls followed Katy’s command, however, and
    flipped the man onto his back once again. He was too weak to resist.
    His penis had softened, but kept some of its length. It lay, coiled,
    in the thatch of pubic hair. Katy took it in her hand, spat on it,
    and moved her fist up and down, working him til he hardened again,
    against his will.

    His ass must have been stinging because he kept wiggling his hips,
    trying to get away from Katy’s hand. Nevertheless, his penis sprang
    alive, almost immediately reaching its full length. Samantha was
    surprised when Katy climbed onto the man and impaled herself on the
    newly hardened penis, but she wasted no time in getting behind her
    friend, in between the man’s parted legs, and helping her bounce up
    and down as she lost her virginity to the monster. It was an angry
    fuck, like Samantha’s had been, and Katy kept her shirt on for it.
    Samantha, feeling out of control and incredibly horny, tried to get
    the shirt off, copping a feel of Katy’s perky tits as she did. That’s
    when she felt it—something hard nestled under Katy’s arm.

    Before she realized it was a knife, Katy popped off of the man, penis
    sliding out of her, coated in blood and juices. He probably thought
    he was going to shoot his load into the crazy goth girl, but he was
    wrong—and how. Katy revealed the blade the man had used to kidnap
    Miss Arson. She held it in front of his face. And promptly brought
    it down between his legs. Without hesitation, she gripped the head of
    the man’s penis, brought the knife to its base, and cut it right off.

    The gush of blood was instant and overwhelming. It came out in a
    pressurized spray, coating the man’s body and the entire cot with
    freshly-spilled plasma. Katy held the severed penis over the man’s
    face as it softened in her hand. The man was able to see what she’d
    done as he lay dying. Erin pulled the panties out of the man’s mouth.
    “You sorry now?” she asked.

    The man grunted. “Yes,” he said, or at least that was what the girls
    would believe he’d said.

    “I don’t forgive you,” Katy said, and she shoved the man’s dismembered
    penis into his mouth.

    Death came quickly. The pressurized spray of blood, which had been
    like a firehose, slowed to a pulsating gush, then a trickle, and then
    stopped altogether. The man’s eyes were open, pleading with the girls
    for a mercy they could no longer offer. Choking on his own penis,
    bleeding from the gaping hole between his legs, he breathed his last
    and died in front of them.

    Katy, covered in blood, hugged Samantha to her, forming a blood
    sisterhood, a twisted sisterhood that would last the rest of their
    lives. The others joined them in their embrace. They’d all been
    there, had all participated, even if they hadn’t been penetrated.
    They hugged tightly, covered with blood and mud, only breaking the
    embrace when Katy said, matter-of-factly, “All right, girls, we’ve got
    to get down the hill by morning. And we’ve got a body to get rid of.”

    Chapter Eleven –

    Sunday Morning

    Katy didn’t realize she’d formulated a plan until she spoke. She’d
    never wanted to become a leader; she preferred to stay in the shadows.
    But this situation had been forced upon her and she had led her
    friends to this strange and bloody victory. She wasn’t about to let
    things go wrong at the end.

    The man’s body was heavier now that he was dead. They wrapped him in
    his own sleeping bag, leaving him handcuffed, keeping his legs tied.
    There would be no horror movie scene with this asshole waking up and
    staging a final attack. This body would not disappear until she
    wanted it to. Erin and Rachel dragged the body along the path while
    Leah and Samantha lit a campfire. All of the tension between the
    girls had gone, especially now that everyone realized Samantha and
    Rachel were just as queer as Erin and Leah. Katy ensured that
    everything bloodstained or cumstained went into the campfire, from the
    cot’s dirty pillow to Erin’s panties. When the fire was out, all that
    remained was ash.

    Katy took a final sweep over the cabin. One of the cots was empty.
    She glanced back at the other one; they hadn’t touched it. She,
    Samantha and Leah, aching to the bone, led Miss Arson down the path to
    where Erin and Rachel had the man’s body. They stood at the edge of
    the gaping chasm they’d passed before, ready to roll it in. “One,
    two, three,” they counted, and they pushed the body over. When they’d
    thrown rocks into the chasm, they’d heard nothing—not a crash or a
    splash. This time, they heard both—the sound of breaking trees and a
    hearty splash as the body hit the water. They stood for a moment,
    surveying their work, the utter lack of evidence.

    “We must never tell anyone about this but each other,” Katy said, and
    knew that the rest of them understood. They were bonded by these
    events, sisters forever, in a way. All of the girls answered in the
    affirmative. Only Miss Arson had failed to respond. “Miss Arson, are
    you in agreement?”

    Finally, the teacher spoke, softly, as though the word caused her
    great pain. “Yes,” she said. The speech barrier broken, she
    continued. “It’s best if we pretend this never happened.”

    But the girls, Katy in particular, knew that was impossible. They
    would need to talk about it, would need to support each other through
    the memories and protect each other from any other threats that came
    their way. Having lived through this together, it was the least they
    could do.

    Katy led her band down the hill, Miss Arson beside her, hands on her
    shoulders for balance. She felt the sun rising, sunlight on her face.
    Less than half a day ago, she didn’t know if she would live to see
    another new day and now there were thousands of new days before her.

    Back at the cabin, the shower was pumped and Katy watched as her
    friends used it. There was no privacy now. She got a look at
    everyone naked, from Erin’s body, dark and athletic, but somehow
    gentle as she washed Leah, head to foot, to Rachel and Samantha in
    their skinny, valley girl beauty as they kissed passionately under a
    stream of water. Katy was back to her role as observer.

    She watched Erin rinse the disgusting woodsman’s pre-cum out of Leah’s
    vagina, fingering her tenderly, spreading her lips and whispering
    something in her ear. Leah responded in turn, fingers inside of Erin,
    fucking more roughly. “It was like that,” Leah said, this time out
    loud. “It hurt, but it felt good, too.”

    Katy watched Rachel lick Samantha’s pussy clean, Samantha grinning a
    twisted and toothy grin as she spread her thin legs further, letting
    Rachel get right into it, get all of the sweat and stray hairs out.
    She’d ridden the man the hardest and longest and was the dirtiest on
    the inside. Rachel didn’t seem to mind, went after her with a broad
    tongue in the big places, and the tip of her tongue in the little,
    tiny ones. They finished off with a deep kiss and several mouthfuls
    of water to get the taste out of their mouths.

    When it was Miss Arson’s turn, Katy gave her some privacy. It was
    what she felt her teacher would want. She’d always considered herself
    a little bit twisted, maybe not as twisted as Samantha turned out to
    be, but twisted. She got off watching her friends fool around after
    killing someone and disposing of the body, but watching a raped woman
    was just too much.

    Finally, it was Katy’s turn to shower. She thought over the sexier
    events of the day, even thinking back to her encounter with Erin in
    the bathroom, and she rubbed her own hardened clit, pressing it
    against her pubic bone. She pressed two fingers into her newly opened
    vagina, satisfied that she’d lost her virginity on her own terms, and
    that something good had come of it—the man’s punishment, the girls’
    friendship. She came quickly, water rushing over her, and leaned back
    against the shower wall to ride out her orgasm. Fluid squirted out of
    her, mixed with the stream of water from the shower, and sank through
    the porous surface below.

    By the time Katy pulled her clothes back on, she was completely
    satisfied, and the school bus had rolled into view. Newly washed, the
    five girls and Miss Arson didn’t betray what had happened to them.
    The bus driver noticed nothing amiss. He kept his eyes on the road
    and pulled away from the campsite.

    Katy looked around the bus, at Erin and Leah cuddling together, Rachel
    and Samantha whispering secrets in each other’s ears, and finally at
    Miss Arson, who looked almost normal. Now and then, she cringed
    slightly, a painful memory crossing over her face like a cloud briefly
    overshadowing the sun. Katy worried about Miss Arson, and would
    continue to worry about her more than the other girls.

    And now, thinking back, she was worried about something else. She’d
    been sure to burn all of the evidence. The man’s body was rotting in
    a river. But something in the cabin left her uneasy—the second cot.
    Why would a solitary woodsman have two cots to sleep in? Had there
    been someone else living in the cabin? She tried to dismiss her fear,
    but no matter how she tried to control her mind, it kept wandering
    back to that second cot, made up with another set of blankets. She
    bore these thoughts, like a penance, the entire way home.

    Epilogue

    From behind a rock, hidden amongst the trees and undergrowth, he watched.

    He listened and he learned names and places. From the side of the
    bus, he learned not only the name of the city but also the name of a
    school.

    It will take planning and caution, but he will do what must be done.
    If he bides his time, vengeance will be his–vengeance for his brother
    and vengeance for himself.

    Without his brother to rein in his demented and tortured mind, he will
    tear them limb from limb. And why not have a little pleasure along
    the way?

    He reached down and stroked his American Girls doll against his erect
    cock as the dust from the departing bus settled on the ground.

    End


    3 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-11-30 00:16:43
    What the fuck is wrong with you. I thought this would be about a few new lesbiana being rough with eachother not nasty fat hairy men raping girls with dOgs then getting killed by castration. You sick nasty perv go see a doctor

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-09 02:25:22
    Well… Great!

    I Really enjoyed it, but stupidly read it shortly before going to bed and was

    Slightly

    Freaked out, dammit!0


    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-01-09 02:25:13
    Well… Great!

    I Really enjoyed it, but stupidly read it shortly before going to bed and was

    Slightly

    Freaked out, dammit!0


    «1»